Actions

Work Header

Tend to the Flame: Boundary of a Kiss

Summary:

[read book 1 first]

Time passed in Destiny's Bounty.
It has already been long since Kai had given in to admitting to his attraction to Cole. He told no one, and although the others already have their suspicions, he believes they don’t know that he’s finally aware.
Well, he’s already so down for it, but sometimes Kai still finds himself astounded with the fact that it just has to be Cole.

Cole Brookstone…

It’s not easy dealing with this.
For every passing moment, his life progressively changes in a short span of time. Divinations. Crystals. Tales. Threats. Reliving the past. Fire. Lots of fire. Black spots. Light. Darkness. And him…
That stupid face kissing Kai with Eros’ cruel arrow.

It’s not easy. It’s fucking awful.

Kai acknowledges that, as Cole’s smiles gradually turn into a pained expression just by looking at him.

Chapter 1: The Story before Ashes

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text




To you, who keep me going —

who prove silly fanfictions aren’t just silly fanfictions.

 

And the two kids back in 2019.

















  When there is darkness, there is light.



  But what if they don’t meet?

 

  What if the light was so bright it left no room for shadows to lurk in? What if it was so dark there was not even a speck of gleam to find? No one would like that.

  It would be either too bright or too dark to see anything to be one with it — like nothing exists at all.

  That’s why they must come together, as a whole. That way, it can be comprehensible with their depths and surfaces. It's how art works.

 

  So where there is darkness, there has to be light, always.



  That’s how it has always been… right?




  “Six… seven… eight… nine…” —he pulled his hands away from his eyes —”and ten!”

 

  “No, you got it wrong!” responded the taller toddler standing right infront of him. His chestnut brown eyes were nestled onto him, quite intimidatingly if he could say for the kid is looking down on him with his chin raised high up above.

  Oh, don’t flatter the boy. There’s several other kids behind him who were also looking down on our little merman.

  He guessed these kids were older than him; they all had limbs a tad longer than his, and they used words flexibly, even the unfamiliar ones he hadn't heard of like shaky legs, sealegs, or this game called hide and seek.

 

  “But you said to open my eyes on ten,” pouted the short brunet.

  “I changed my mind, open them AFTER ten.”

  “Must we bother?” murmured another kid beside the tall one, though the little merman was still able to hear them.

  The other boy only glared at them and smirked. He nodded at the short brunet. “Try again, second sealegs.”

  “It’s Kai.”

  “Whatever.”



  Little Kai deepened his pout, though he still obeyed and covered his eyes shut with his hands covered in dust and dirt. He hated the smell of his hands during these days, actually, he hated how he himself smelled. And he feels very dry, he hates it.

  “One… two… three… four… fi —”

  “Actually, let’s play for real this time,” the kid suddenly suggested with a chuckle, finally bringing smiles to the other faces.

  “Oh, I have to go hide now?” Kai asked, pointing at the strange cylindrical chamber behind him. It’s about as big as him curled up to fit in.

  “Yeah, go inside the barrel and count there.”

  “Okay.”

 

  Kai carefully climbed up on the boxes. He stumbles in the process, earning a few snickers coming from the group. They churned his feelings, but he chose to not mention it as he looked around the area. There’s barely anyone in the dark alleyway but them, it quite gave him the spooks considering that the kids were going to leave him alone. No matter. He’ll be alright like they said.

  He finally brings himself inside the barrel.

  “Oh, and count to 20, can you do that?” someone asked from outside.

  “Two tens! Got it!” He replied back.

  And so the lid above him closed, letting no light enter the room where he’s left all alone with nothing to do but cover his eyes and count.

 

  “One… two… three… four… five… “



  In every light, there lies a shadow.

 

  In every shadow, there lies a light —

  A bright ray of light.

  It may come from candlelight dancing in no particular choreography as it burns and melts what it stands on.

  It may also streak down from the window. The kind you see as you wake up from a slumber to see the sun peeking through the curtains gaps. With strong enough light, you can see dust floating about, and sometimes catch it fading in and out every once in a while; although it still remains.

 

  “Six… seven… eight…”

 

  Oh, how he wonders if light will always stay… Either way, he believes that all is a matter of perspective.

  Light is of use for those to see, but not the blind.

  Light is of use for those to admire, but not those harmed from it.

  Sometimes, light is for those who admire and hurt from it.



  Why is it that light burns?



  “Nine… ten! Oh right, two tens. One… two… three…”



  Sometimes, Light comes from the wildlife.

 

  In the deepest part of the oceans you see a speck of light seemingly coming towards you amidst the darkness; it appears to be small, innocent, and a gift from heaven as it continues to advance… and soon realise it to be an Anglerfish. In that very moment of truth you drag yourself into thinking:

  Would I have preferred if it came with something different, or would I have preferred for light to never have been there?



  “Four… five… six…”



  But what if we talk about light… differently?

  Not like, speaking of weights or something like that.

  Figuratively.

  Light.

  Is it not the same as hope?

  Or rather, a simply good something; something amazing — or someone you’re glad to have ever graced upon the world.

  It could be anything at this point, and of course that does not rule out the point of it all.

  The shadow.

 

  A light, and a shadow.



  “Seven… eight… nine…”



  In this particular world, apparently those two mean a lot more, as before someone’s footsteps there lies their doom. Their fated doom, to be precise. And that said doom can come from anything, let’s be wary here. It can come from a prick of a finger as told from those dark fairytales often told to children by a candlelight; and from what slumbers from deep below with an eye prevailing a man-o’-war the moment it opens.

 

  The light undesired by all.

 

  The blinding light.

 

 

  His eyes are gently shut close after gazing upon the faint sun for a long while. He takes in the darkness for a moment. The wind caresses his skin softly like a mother’s touch, and his noir locks flow within them as they ask to free themselves from the elastic they’re tied into.




  “Ten!”



  He flutters his lashes back up, bestowing the sombre sky with his forest green eyes, and bestowing himself with the sight. He listens to the sound of the waves crashing into the grey sand and pebbles he’s standing onto.

 

  Cole takes a deep breath and lets it out. It’s ridiculously cold, which is understandable considering that the break of dawn had just ended.

  He can’t afford to let himself shiver just because of some cold wind. Hell no. It sounds like something a certain brunet would say, but he guesses he hung out with the merman enough to have picked up on some of his antics.

  The pirate lays his eyes on the Destiny’s Bounty resting far away from where he stands. Everyone should still be in their dreamlands back there. Cole’s sure of it, he made everyone stay up late last night courtesy to his new captain who allowed the crew to celebrate and bond by a campfire that set the night alight.

 

  As he watches the flag subtly waving at him, the sound of shuffling rocks and clothes lingers on his ears.

  The noiret doesn’t bother turning his head around nor looking at the presence approaching him. He longs his eyes back to the horizon.

 

  Soon enough, the person silently joins him several feet apart from the pirate.



  Cole’s nose twitches.







  “Ackshoo!”





  “...”





  “...”





  “You’re standing here expecting me, correct?”



  “Knowing we were upon the thread of your heels,” said Skylor.

  She narrows her eyes at the pirate burying his hands in his pants pockets. She tucks her flying red locks behind her ear, seemingly irritated with the wind too.

  Cole doesn’t answer, he remains silent.

 

  Skylor closes her mouth shut after that, well, only at the moment. She may not know exactly what’s behind the mind of this particular pirate — Rocky is hard to read — however, she’s got an idea of what must be spewed out from her throat.

  She reckons it’s what’s bound to happen here as she diverts her eyes from him.

 

 

  It’s stunning how the sun remains to be blinding, granting that the day is coloured with gloom and hushed secrets about to unfold. And as if on cue, the clouds start to unveil themselves.

  Cole feels his eyelids twitch at the brightening sun.

 

 

  Light is created by nature itself, and it is everywhere.

  In whatever meaning it holds, it is still everywhere.. The shadows forming behind the big rocks is a gentle reminder of that.

  There’s so much of it, yet it would still be surprising to discover more from both sides.

 

  Perhaps, humanity could create one… just like how they first laid their eyes upon the fire they ignited.

  With sticks and stones.

  And flint and steel.

 

  Cole slowly brings his left hand up, covering the sun fully and shielding his eyes away from it.

 

  The light does not only come from anglerfish by the way. It can come from jellyfish, lanternfish, glowworms —



  It can come from fireflies.

 

  “A-achoo!”





_00. The Story before Ashes_

1.5k words

Notes:

[sneezes]

yoOO HOOOOOO
Cue in lively tavern music with a drunken bard singing and mountains sCREAMING in the name of human lord garmadon happy new year merry happy holidays happy valentines day!!!
Welcome back, sailors! The course finally continues! :DD

I listened to aurora’s songs as i was outlining the plot of the story, the second book — inspired specifically by “a different kind of human”

I missed yall and publishing on ao3 v dearly fr im so sorry i took so long :(((( the first book only took me like 2 months to write but this one took mUCH much much longer because of school (and it was an unfamiliar school too so it was bamboozling)
So glad I see writing as a fun hobby although it makes me scream and wail from time to time, otherwise I might have given up half-way so uh… yeah ily all 🤙 hug hug

buy aYE we’re back in the merfolk x pirate vibes i hope ur ready for it if ur not then ur in for a thrill /j
same posting sched btw

I think I’m not very good at wording, in case y’all haven’t caught up on that. 3
[sneezes]

Chapter 2: Uh-oh

Notes:

The Last Shanty written by Tom Lewis (another outdated song everyone! i love them okay >:(( )
I didn’t have a theatre kid phase or something like that btw

Three sheets to the wind - someone who is very drunk
old salt - an experienced pirate/sailor

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



   Brightly lit lanterns that hang on ceilings.

  Grey walls stained with berries and whatever the hell that red one is. Wanted posters lying all around. Windows shut with curtains and planks poorly nailed on them. Empty barrels. Wooden stools loitered in all areas. Tables filled with cards, blunts, and bottles. The sweet scent of caramel-like and fruity aroma of alcohol. Eyes glistening and cheeks warming. Words neither comprehensible nor making a point.

 

  A pluck of string.

 

  C chord.

  Strum…




  Thonk!

  “Ow!”

 

  Lloyd violently whips his head and immediately regrets it as he earns a cramp. He looks over at Jay adjusting his grip on his english guitar, and at Nya, the maiden sitting by the ginger.

  “You still recall the words?” asked Jay, followed by a small hiccup causing the noirette to snicker.

  Lloyd has no idea of what his friend meant with that — he wasn’t even listening to the conversation being held on the table in the first place — but still, tipsy as he is, sang, “Oh yes, sailor.”

 

  A sharp strum.

  Jay grins at Nya and adjusts his fingers on the fret, humming as he tries to recollect the chords and strumming patterns of a certain song.

  “Hold on,” he mumbled, testing out a few tunes and gently strumming the strings. “Um… aye, I got it.”

  “Got what?” Lloyd butted in.

  “The last shanty,” Nya said right before taking another swig from a whole bottle.

  “Ah, blimey..”

  Jay begins drumming on the guitar. He suddenly loudly howls, hoarding the attention of all buckos in the tavern.

  Nya and Lloyd laugh at him in amusement, and soon they both join him in the drunken call with bottles on their hands.

  The drumming continues and music ensues.

 

  Lloyd chokes on his breath and abruptly stops screeching. He coughs and sips from his bottle before clearing his throat. He stands up on the chair, steps a foot on the table, and so he transforms into the worst bard to ever exist in the area; with three sheets to the wind, a pirate hat barely on his head, and passion for yelling the shanty.

 

  “Well me father often told me when I was just a lad!

  A sailor's life is very hard! The food is always bAD!

  But now I've joined the navy, I'm aboard a man-o-war!

  And now I've found a sailor ain't a sailor any more!”

 

  He throws the bottle to the ground; the crowd raves.

 

  Jay starts violently strumming the guitar, standing up from his seat and bopping his head in no rhythm. Nya stands up with him while clapping her hands to the beat.

  The people sing all together (well, mostly drunkenly shouting the words) as they repeat the same verse with the merry young captain.

 

  It wouldn’t be a surprise to come across a royal guard banging on the doors at this point. The tavern trumpets aloud as the full moon shines atop.

  Though, Lloyd has made sure that they should be alright with whatever the noise they could make as they mercilessly rip their vocal chords.

  Why? Because they had just finished making a good distraction in the empire’s public market.

 

  Short story is that approximately an hour ago, in chronological order: Nya fake fainted. The Bounty’s crew gathered a crowd. Grew the said crowd. Stirred up the crowd’s words. Made them argue about taxes and abortion. Left the mob rallying toward the castle with torches and spears.

  And are now wasting themselves in a tavern. 

  Huzzah!

  Oh, and Cole and Kai went to proceed with their mission.



  As the drunkards joyously sing and set themselves loose to the song, a maiden nears her lover. “Shame the boys aren’t here to rave with us,” whispered Pixal while clapping.

  “Don’t worry, Rocky and Kai should be on their way back as we speak…” Zane trailed off.

  “I say that’s a pretty ironic sentence, Mr. Snake.” Nya nudges the albino’s side as she maintains her vigorous claps.

  Zane shakes his head. “Yeah, I noticed after saying it.”

  “I guess we should worry more if they’re early,” joked Pixal.

  A lighthearted chuckle. He nods to agree.

  Of course they’re late.

 

  “I still can’t believe we appointed them for the gig in the castle.” Nya shakes her head at the thought of the two. They’re both capable bullet biters alright, and could probably pull it off without worrying others.

  But the two of them together?

  Oh, blow her down…

 

  “Don't haul on the rope, don't climb up the mast,

  If you see a sailing ship it might be your last,

  Just get your civvies ready for another run-ashore,

  A sailor ain't a sailor, ain't a sailor anymore!”

  SLAM!!

 

  The door breaks open . Cole drags Kai out with him by the collar of his shirt as the two slip and zoom out of the castle kitchen, leaving a knocked out maid with a dented frying pan on the ground.

 

  "You absolute mad-dog, I didn't think ye'd take it seriously!"

  "She was getting on my nerves okay?! That bitch," violently barked Kai as he stumbled to keep up with Cole's pace.

  He adjusts his grip on the heavy case slung over his shoulders, almost slipping on his feet in the process.

  "I don’t think that was necessary?!" Cole shifts his hand from Kai's collar to his back, supporting the brunet stumbling again.

  "She very much earned that!"

  "What?!"

  "Oh yOu aNd I wOUld mAKe gOod pARtNErs aT NigHT — good partners my fucking ass, I'm burning this place." Kai inaudibly growled the last part, astounding Cole with his sudden extreme change of tones.

 

  They continue to dash through the hallways. Soon, they reach the stairs, but Cole abruptly slows his pace and stops both of them from proceeding. They both slip on the glossy floor.

  Footsteps echo from below.

  Panic takes over the two as they step away from the stairs.

  Kai runs to the closest door and budges with the doorknob. It doesn't twist.

  Cole does the same with the other doors. He succeeds in opening one. He pulls Kai by the collar again (“eUGHK!”) and so they hustle into the room.




  Click.

  The room is incredibly dim, and there's barely any space for them to move around in either, proven by the constant noises they're making just by shuffling their feet.

  "Hold on," said Cole. He shifts on where he’s standing and carefully turns to face the merman, but as he does that, his foot gets caught on an object; and so gravity pulls him down…

 

  Forward…

 

  Close…



  In a heartbeat…




  Hitched air and sharp warmth setting in, Cole has Kai pinned to the wall. With minimal space. In the dark. And they can only go as far as to trace the outline of their faces and sensually hear each other’s held breaths.

  Arms of the taller figure caves in the brunet’s body pressed on the concrete behind him, firmly caging Kai as neither pulls the strength to move.

  They can feel each other.

 

  Kai gulps, Cole sees his adam’s apple move.

 

  Then, several footsteps from beyond the door thunder in, along with murmurs of the passing people; filling the air as tense as what’s in the merman’s ribcage.

  The long parade of footsteps goes on, and it doesn’t seem like it’ll be fading out soon.

 

  Although practically melting and weak on his knees, Kai steps back in sheer panic. His heel slips on a rounded object.

  He falls down as he lets out a small gasp, shortly before being grabbed by the waist and the back of his head.





  Oh.





  O-oh…



  Oh, you didn’t..!



  FUCK! Their brains screamed.

 

  Kai avoids himself from looking up to the breathing face on top of him, and instead directs his eyes on Cole’s shoulders where his hands are laid on. God, oh how much he’s being teased right now — oh, mother of hell, say something, Kai.

  “I’m about to barf."

  You dumb shit.

 

  Cole momentarily slips out a chuckle, and his shoulders start to shake as he turns his head away with a silly smile.

  The footsteps finally die out. Kai immediately shimmies himself away from the noiret’s grip (as unfortunate as it is).

  He uses this as an opportunity to cover his blushing face in the dark, listening to Cole still trying to recover beside him.

 

  “W-wait let me just —” the pirate said between his dying giggles by the time the brunet had dropped his hands.

  Judging by the sound, Kai assumes the noiret is feeling around the walls until eventually, he's facepalmed with a bright moonlight.

  "Wow," in monotone and closed eyes.



  "We don't need the case, right?" Cole whispered, now searching through his pockets for a lockpick.

  "Yeah, let's uh — let’s open this guy." Kai brings the case over to his chest and searches for the lock. "My shoulder's already in miserable pain, you might have to bridal carry me out — …It's a combination lock."

  He drops the lockpick. "What?!"

  “Quick, think like a king!"

  “Uh… six ninety, four twenty.”

  Kai bores his eyes to Cole, unamused.

  “Ye told me to think like the king.”

 

  Kai puts the said numbers to it. They both silently wait. Locked. The brunet angrily groans. He does the same digits but in reverse. Locked.

  “Try higher numbers,” suggested Cole as he watched.

  “Because they look appealing? No, we’re doing small numbers.”

  Kai sees Cole gawk at him in the corner of his vision. He believes he’s right though. If the noiret thought of using higher numbers, then the lock should be on the low numbers considering that lockpicks like them would start with high numbers. Hah! Kai is a big fat genius! He starts putting in digits less than six.

 

  “That’s why yer so small…”

 

  Woah.

  Kai backs off from Cole and dramatically goggles at him with his jaw dropped, momentarily halted from fiddling with the lock.

  The noiret only innocently looks back at him, though he’s trying his best to not let a teasing smile slip out and keep a stoic face.

  The brunet turns his body the other way, away from the other’s face. “At least that means I’m adorable.” He smirks and winks at Cole.

 

  The pirate’s face immediately drops. He stares at the goofy expression, though, in that very moment, something drastically squeezed his heart as he was totally not prepared for that comeback.

  His face flushes with red, and the place is too dark for Kai to notice it.

  Yeah.

  A very adorable living gargoyle.

  Cole finds his breaths. “No. Disgusting. Never.”

  He takes the case away from Kai and starts placing his own guesses on it: numbers higher than five.



  The door knob twists, and they squint their eyes as they’re met with more uninvited light. Entering the room, in comes a man in a formal suit offensively eyeing them both from head to toe.

  Cole immediately hides the case to his back.

 

  The butler leaves the door widely open behind him. “Who are you? And what are you doing in the storage room instead of being at the gates holding off the rally? You are not disobeying the emperor, are you?”

  Kai nervously chuckles as he slyly steps on the dropped lockpick. “S-sire! My greatest apologies for this, uh, startling encounter.” He smiles at the man and moves closer. “But I would like to ask, what are you doing here?”

 

  The brunet manages to build a conversation with the butler as Cole silently busies himself with the lock. He slides in different combinations of numbers on his back, only visualising through it all the while looking at the ceiling like he’s incredibly amazed by it.

  “I am excused by the emperor himself to check for suspicious people like you.”

  “That’s strange, we were told to do that as well.” Kai crosses his arms and narrows his attention to the butler. He’s starting to get real irritated now, and he feels it growing.

  “In the storage room? …Why?”

  “...” Kai pulls back his smile. “Yes.”

 

  “I see that as an utter nonsense, suspicious person in funny clothes,” commented the man. He squints his eyes at Cole, who’s still awkwardly gaping at the ceiling while nodding. He shifts his eyes on the rectangular container behind the pirate.

  “What is tha —”

  Kai blocks his sight. “I’m sorry, but my man here he’s…uh… he’s never seen a ceiling!”

  Cole nods with a pained expression.

  “A ceiling?” The butler is all the more baffled at this point.

 

  “Oh, be an understanding lamb, sire! His only home is built with none but naked walls! Poor guy… shivering in the rain — he’s even mute. He can’t talk.” Kai pulls on the hem on Cole’s sleeve and scratches his temple with an index finger (as obvious as he could). “Isn’t that right, buddy?”

  Cole blinks at the finger, still nodding. “Aeh.”

 

  The butler clicks his tongue and turns around. “You stay put. I’ll have to go and —”

  “No, you can’t leave!” Kai suddenly raised his voice, now rubbing his eye with an index finger. “Or — or there shall be consequences!”

  Cole sees the finger, and so he looks up again at the ceiling. There’s nothing.

  “And what shall be these said consequences?”

  “COCK! I mean — oh, please fuck me for goodness sake…”

  “Are you a prostitute?!”

 

  “No, because guess what?! Fuck you… Juan! FUCK you!!” Kai ferociously yapped at Cole with a shaking middle finger.

  “Aye fuck ye too Johnny, what’d I do?!!” Cole yelled back with equal violence.

  And so the two start throwing very savage curses back and forth on the top of their lungs with so much passion that the poor butler is absolutely scared as hell.

 

  The man steps back. “I-I will be in the throne room.”

  “Oi, hold on,” Cole calmly spoke. He whips out the case in the open and starts visibly putting all six ones in the lock.

  The butler’s heart drops, recognizing the case. He immediately turns to wobble his legs toward the door, but Cole unlocks the case and pulls out its content so fast and slams the case against the guy’s head.

  wah-PANG!!

 

  The butler drops.



  “I can’t believe the first time I'd hear you aggressively curse you’re attacking me,” joked Kai as he walked toward the pirate, handing him the lockpick.

  “Should’ve toned it down, didn’t I?” Cole frowned.

  “Argh, Boulders, yer doing great.” Kai holds himself from reflecting the frown. He stands on his toes and reaches a hand out to ruffle the noiret’s hair.

  Cole lowers his head out of habit, a happy smile creeping up to his face.

 

  But the moment doesn’t last long, as Kai moves his eyes to see a maid standing outside the room and seemingly about to scream and faint.

  “NO DON’T —!”

  “AAAAAAAAAAA —”

 

 

 

  Lloyd catches Jay from falling off the table as he continues to drunkenly sing ever so passionately it’s incredibly amazing. He turns his back around.

  Jay stumbles again.

  Nya screeches and catches the falling ginger.

 

  “Well the killick of our mess he says we had it soft!

  It wasn't like that in his day when we were up aloft!

  We like our bunks and sleeping bags, but what's a hammock for!?

  Swinging from the DECKHEADD, or lying on the floor?!!”

 

  -

 

  “FUCK!”

  “Oh bugger!”

   Kai and Cole both slide and balance themselves on the slippery tiles as they take a sharp turn. They continue to speed through the halls, with numerous guards flooding after them and duplicating the mad rally they’re able to see through the windows.

 

  Don’t haul on the rope!

 

  “Okay, what now?” Whispered Cole from under a table.

  “What now?!” echoed Kai from under the same table.

  “I thought ye had the plan memorised!”

  “I did but I forgot because I thought you did!”

  Cole gapes at Kai and hits the brunet with the crystal he got from the case.

  Kai dramatically winces and pouts, cutely.

  Once again, Cole’s struck, and it’s too dark to see.

  “D-do ye at least know where we’re going?!” stuttered the noiret.

  Kai laughs.

  “No.”

 

  Don’t climb up the mast!

 

  “I thought you had every place memorised like the back of your palm like you always boast about?!” Kai hits Cole back with the artefact.

  “I meant the streets, not the bloody castle!”

  Bullets start shooting in their direction.

  They both shriek and run away from their hideout.

 

  They left the crystal.

 

  Kai comes back and grabs it. He runs away shrieking again.

  And if you see a sailing ship it might be your last!

 

  Guards circle around the large room. They inspect with their eyes upon everywhere, from the ceilings and inside the displayed armour in every room there is inside the castle.

  Somewhere in the dumbest and worst place for a person to ever hide on, a voice whispers.

  “...Let’s jump off a window,” Kai said under a very thin curtain shaping his form.

  “Let’s what?” Cole visibly shuffles behind another very thin curtain right beside Kai’s. It’s a miracle the guards haven’t noticed them yet.

  “Let’s jump off the window, that way we’ll be ON the streets.” The brunet asserted with full confidence.

 

  “...It’s such a dumb and risky idea, let’s do it,” Cole agreed with equal confidence.

  “Alright, now where’s the window?”

  “I think there’s one across from us.”

  Kai squints his eyes through the fabric and focuses his sight at the big window calling for them. He goes as far as pushing his head nearer, the fabric tracing his face. “It seems shut to me.”

  “Then we’ll break it.”

  “That’s stupid!”
“Do you have a better idea?”

  “...”

  Kai exaggeratedly and ever so visibly crosses his arms. “Hmp.”

 

  Just get your civvies ready for another run-ashore!

  “One… two…”

  The pirate interrupts, “Hold my hand.”

  “What? No! One…”

  Cole grabs his hand.

  “ — “ Kai’s heart runs ahead of him. He chews on his lip. “O-one… two… three… go!”

  Kai runs on ‘go’.

  Cole runs after ‘go’.

  They reveal themselves stumbling on their own feet to the guards turning to their direction.

  They start shooting at them, and Kai is cackling his ass off at Cole cursing profanities to him.

 

  In no time they reach the window. Two thieves jump out of it as bullets fly everywhere from behind.

  Mid-air, they both look down, and that is when they realise they’re about to fall into the waters from three stories high.

 

  Their souls jump out.

 

  “A sailor ain’t a sailor, ain’t a sailor anymore!”

  “AYE!”

  The whole tavern ends the performance with a huge vigorous cheer, and Lloyd finally comes back to his senses as he furiously blinks his eyes and shakes his head.

 

  “Uh-oh,” he muttered, right before being offensively smacked on the back of his head.

  Jay drills his hand to the blond’s hair as he bows at the crowd. “Hic — thank you, thank you! Ah, you’re very kind!” He giggled before hiccuping.

 

  Lloyd bashfully thanks the crowd too before slipping his way out from the ginger’s grasp. He tears through the nose-destroying wave of people, muttering small ‘excuse me’ and ‘gangway please’ as he does so.

  He breathes back to life when he reaches the table where Zane and the others are. He peeks over the albino’s shoulder, checking the very white paper containing none but scribbles of wavy lines and crosses.



  The blond startles the man and voices, “Mr. Snake, care to explain to me why we have yet a single recruit?”

  Mr. Snake places a hand on his chest and sighs. “I believe it’s because we’re using the name Destiny’s Bounty and no one’s got the balls to board with such a dangerous crew, and because of where we’re sailing” he explained, “which is, for a fact, pretty rational, I say.”

  “But Yang’s no more and we've got baby krakens."

  Zane turns his head, staring dead in Lloyd’s eyes. “Trust issues.”

  Ah.

 

  The captain flinches upon feeling his gun being whipped out from his pocket. He turns to see Nya barely balancing on her feet as she reloads the arm.

  The lass winks at him. “Watch me,” she simply said, followed by a loud BANG! and her stumbling around the tavern while patting people’s heads and shoulders.

  “You’re in. You’re in. You’re coming with us.”

  She points at a random person. “Welcome to Destiny’s Bounty!” She aims her gun at another person. “Eyepatch guy! You’re in!”



  The silly goofy noirette carries on with her very concerning business with a very concerning gun and aim. On the table, Lloyd stays there gaping at the woman until turning his attention back to the table. The first thing he comprehends is Pixal’s distress.

 

  “I’m still worried about the two,” she said, earning a hand being placed on top of her’s.

  Zane smiles at her. “Me too, love. Knowing them, they should be fine together, as ridiculous as it sounds considering that it's Rocky and Kai.”

  Pixal’s eyes move to Lloyd, and the blond shares the same smile.

  “Don’t worry, they should be alright with the crystal,” he assured.

  She chuckles and runs a hand through her silver locks, slightly messing up her ponytail as she sighs. “I just hope they’re alright. Those two happen to be the trumpet of heart attacks,” she concluded with a drop of her face.

 

  “Thou an old salt?” Nya moves the knocked out guy’s foot. She aims at his sleeping face, and it looks like she’s about to be like him too, stumbling left and right and all that.

  “Nya I really think the bang bang should go — hic!” Jay hiccuped, also swaying in circles with the lady.

  “Why must I drop the bang bang?”

  “Because you’re — hic! — you’re hot when you do that.”

  Nya giggles, still keeping her aim at the sleeping stranger. “I keep the bang bang,” by the time she said that, someone lightly tapped on her shoulder from behind.

 

  Both drunken sailors turn around to see a slouched elderly with a hood completely covering their face.

  “Woah paedophile, back off!” hooted the ginger.

  “Wonderful evening to you too, Walker,” said the elderly as they slowly removed the cloth covering their face, revealing their identity to the two.

 

  Nya wakes up and loudly gasps. “Nanny Mystake!” She drops the gun. Her eyes practically jump out of her face as she goggles at the one and only person herself.

  Hold on a second, why on Earth is she here? Why is she in a tavern in an empire and not behind a fruit stall back in Jamanakai City?!

  Oh my god.

  What about her turtle?

  Nya’s too drunk to think. She swears she’s smart.

 

  The smart lady tears her eyes away from Mystake and lays them to the tall figure behind the elder.

  They too, are wearing a cloak, but judging from the shape of their body and the red lips, it seems like the person is feminine. She also appears to be shorter than Nya, even so, something about her makes the noirette shiver just by acknowledging their presence.

  Nya can’t tell whether it’s a bad thing or not, but she’s confident the upcoming bad thing is that she’s about to throw up.




  SPLASH!



  And thus the two submerge down the water.

 

  Tightening his grip on the crystal, fluttering his lashes up, and shivering from the very frigid waters taking over his body, Cole actually wonders if there could’ve been a better idea.

  He’s got no time to think further, for his arm gets pulled by Kai and multiple bullets break through the surface.

  Cole kicks his feet off as the two swim to shelter beneath a rock.

 

  Kai pushes the pirate to safety first, as he does that, sharp pain suddenly injects into the side of his thigh. He grits his teeth, but he couldn’t hold back an abrupt groan.

  It alarms the noiret, and he immediately pulls him lower to his side. They both stick their backs to the rocks as the bullets continue to rain through and slowly fall into the ground like heavy cottons.

  Kai looks down to his injury.

  Cole follows his eyes and takes in the sight of blood spreading in the water. He sees Kai visibly cringe at it, the grip the brunet has on his shirt even tightens.

  Yeah, he really should’ve considered thinking of a better idea.

  Wrong window.

  Bugger.

  Was his scar on his face not enough? Damn the gods. Damn the gods for never letting him be.



  Cole tears his gaze away from the wound upon noticing the wave of bullets finally coming to a stop. He takes the warm pair of hands into his and pulls them both up to the surface.

  Kai follows, but then he flinches at the scalding pain surging in a snap. He bites his lips.

  The noiret takes notice of this. He lets go of the hissing brunet for a moment before hurrying up. He inhales for air and hastily dives back below.

 

  Kai clenches his eyes as the stinging sensation fades in and out simultaneously. To say the bullet scratch hurts so much more than it should’ve is not an exaggeration. Not that he got shot before, but it just feels like the pain is way too unnecessarily extraordinary.

 

  Strong arms suddenly wrap around his frame, and he holds himself back from yelping in surprise.

  Kai freaks out, wide eyeing at Cole quickly yet carefully lifting the shorter’s legs and back, and swimming up to the surface.







  “Ye sure you can stand?”

  “Of course I can, I’m Kai — shit!”

  “I don’t think you can.”

  “Oh, d-drop me and let me stand,” he bossed, with a face as red as his blood while he clings his arms around the pirate’s neck. He internally begs for the guy to listen to him. He’s too uncomfortably flustered to handle the fact he’s actually being bridal carried by him.

 

  Cole sighs by the time he reaches the dry sands. He shakes his head at the merman’s usual behaviour.

  Like, seriously, Kai’s sense of competence is ridiculous sometimes, and it amazes Cole.

  Though he did notice since long ago that Kai is astonishingly cutthroat when it comes to the noiret. He was concerned about it at first, wondering if Kai hated him, but then the face Kai always makes when he’s being Kai is so adorable to Cole that he forgot the thought — still, it worries him when he thinks about it, and he was replacing that worry by convincing himself that he doesn’t care. But he found that hard.

  He can’t notice the face today though, knowing that he may or may not have gotten the very warm redfish injured.

 

  Cole slowly settles the merman down, letting him carefully slide down and touch his feet on the ground.

  Kai pauses.

  “...is it me or is my leg numb?”

  “Numb?”

  Kai lets go. He falls. Cole immediately catches him.

  “You can’t stand.”
“Well, let me try again —”

  “Yer not okay, you can’t even stand!”

  “Cole.”

  Kai balances himself and holds onto the noiret’s arms. “I’m okay, it’s just a leg injury,” he said as calmly as he could while subtly pulling himself farther from the other’s grip.

 

  He only shakes his head in denial. “No! Yer hurting and you can’t stand because your leg got injured and —”

  “Cole, Boulders, Rocky, look at me.”

  He obeys and fixates his gaze on him, finally seeing the smile on the brunet’s face.

 

  Kai staggers for a bit, but after a bit of swaying and trying to figure out where to lay his weight, he manages to stand up by himself with a proud smirk.

  “See? I can stand on my feet, and I’m okay.”

  “Okay.” Cole hesitantly nods. “Right…”

 

  Kai’s chest flutters in delight upon seeing the taller one slipping out a small smile. He had to stop himself from scrunching his face from endearment there.

  He prefers to see Cole like this; calm, happy, glad, and not worrying when Kai gets himself in trouble (though it makes him feel special and think about it for days on end) or stressing himself out trying to think of a set of concerning ideas.

 

  He likes to know when Cole is okay.

  And it seems like the guy feels the same way too.



  Suddenly, the smile on the pirate’s face dies in a snap as his face budges an inch forward, as if something had hit him.

 

  “Cole?” Kai worriedly asked, right before having to catch the pirate from dropping to the ground. “Hey, w-what’s wrong, are you okay?”

  Cole only manages to shake his head.

  Kai’s heart drops. “Wha — what’s going on? Hey —!” he catches him again, though the noiret completely loses all strength this time.

  Kai’s injury violently gnaws, thus the both of them stumble down to the ground. 

  “Boulders, what’s wrong?” He nervously repeated himself as his voice wavered.

  He surveys his eyes around Cole’s back, even feeling his hands around to check if he’s bleeding anywhere. He gasps, spotting a singular dart on his friend who’s alarmingly losing consciousness.

  Before Kai could even regain from his shock, something pricks him on his shoulder. He winces, looks at it, and sees an identical dart on him. In no time, the effect hits him.

 

  The world starts turning, and his whole body begins to progressively become heavier as he furiously blinks the dark spots away from his eyes.

  He feels Cole attempting to push himself up, but he stumbles down again. Kai uses his remaining strength to catch him.

  What’s going on? He thought to himself.

  Whether his heartbeat is roaring or slowing is something he cannot be certain of.

 

  “Kai?” He heard Cole hardly croaked out.

 

  Have they been spotted?

 

  “I’m here, don’t worry,” Kai barely mumbled, “you’re okay…”

  Oh, Kai, you dumb fish, there’s so much to worry about.

 

  As the noiret stops moving on him, and as Kai’s lids pull themselves down with his body, darkness takes over.




  Kai hoped that they wouldn’t be separated there, and the warmth and weight on him was the only thing he could rely on to know his friend is with him.




  He can’t lift a finger.








  The last thing he feels is his arms being pulled away from Cole.




_I. Uh-oh_

5k words

Notes:

hihi

Chapter 3: Picture of Predicaments

Notes:

Devil to pay - seeing no clear way out of a situation
Bum-squabble - to be baffled, confused, or puzzled

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  “Oi Dareth.”

  “Oi?”

  “About time we fish, don’t ye think?” Cole asked the day the Bounty was sailing to the empire.

  It hasn't been long since the crew left from an island where they gathered resources for themselves.

  They collected boiled water, wood for repairs, coconuts and sugar canes, several fruits like mangoes and bananas, crabs they worked so hard to capture from a rocky shore, and fish they had hauled right before their departure.

  It had been days, and those said resources have decreased in a short span of time. But if anyone were to check, they would say they still have enough food to feed them for a few days.

 

  From the quarter deck, Lloyd nodded and waved his hand when Dareth looked up to him for approval. He watched the barbecuer make his way toward the stairs to the berth.

  “Don’t we still have enough from our last fish?” The blond asked.

  Dareth shrugged his shoulders. “Eh, the more the merrier,” he said right before disappearing from the captain’s eyes.

 

  Lloyd turned to navigate Cole, who seemed to be approaching the two sailors sitting on the floor with several pieces of papers laid right in front of them.

  What’s up with the sudden suggestion?




  The noiret pirate crouched down on the space beside Kai. He shifted his head to look at the brunet’s face and held back from chuckling.

 

  The merman’s totally in the zone; he’s got his brows drawn together and tongue between his teeth, doing his utmost best trying to redraw the poorly stitched up charts that was completely ruined during the battle with Yang. He’s drawing on a large piece of paper, and his work looked like they were made by a mere toddler (with holes from when he pressed the pen too hard).

  Zane’s sitting right across from them, and he too, was really focused on trying to fix the ruined chart while using as little glue as possible. He seemed to be as fresh as a daisy, compared to Kai who’s intensively glaring at the paper.

 

  “Kai, are you sure you haven’t found a small artwork somewhere within these papers?” asked Zane, glancing at the pile of scrolls, abandoned charts, and whatever beside them. The pieces of the charts were within them before they organised it.

  “I’m sure I haven’t.” Kai squinted his eyes at his own work. “Maybe it got washed away or blown up with the other Bounty?”

 

  Zane hummed. He moved his attention to the pile of discarded papers, noticing Cole’s presence as he did so. “Oh, Rocky.”

  Rocky smiled at him. “Yo.”

  “Greetings, ever seen a small piece of artwork somewhere?” Zane drew a small rectangle in the air. “It’s a picture of a kraken looming over an island with ink everywhere.”

 

  Now, Zane knew Cole wasn’t exactly the type to keep drawings like those, his own drawings yes, but messy ones not. He didn’t seem to be interested in theories or anything like it.

  Zane had always thought Cole was a man prioritising needs instead of his wants. So, although he asked the question to make sure, he still didn’t really expect the bucko to rummage through his vest and easily pull out a piece of paper from it.

  “Is it this one?” Cole questioned as he showed the exact picture he was finding.

   “Aye, uh… why’d ye have it?”

  “No reason.” Cole shrugged his shoulders. He gave the picture to Kai making grabby hands toward it.

  Kai examined it. It’s his first time seeing the drawing. “That doesn’t look like a kraken.”

  “Really? Most of us thought it’s a kraken,” Zane pointed out.

  “It doesn't even have a large head, and it’s too big.”



  Lloyd joins them, bending his body low to peek at the familiar drawing. “You guys still have this?” He carefully takes it from Kai before flopping down beside him. “I thought we concluded this is a kraken? I found it in Yang’s quarters back then so I thought it made sense.”

  That’s what Zane considered too. “Aye. But now that I think about it, why would they draw clouds for ink?”

  Lloyd frowned at the said clouds in the photo. The darkness did indeed look more like black clouds rather than ink being squirted about. “Hmm… dramatic flare?”

  Similar artworks have always been strange in some ways, so it wouldn’t surprise Lloyd for his sloppy guess to be correct. As he thought that, his frown only grew. He wondered if there’s more in this case they believed to be closed.

 

  The group gradually fell into ponders and deciphers about the drawing itself.

  Kai reckoned how the land could just be underwater and that's why the ink appeared cloudy.

  Zane was all the more busy with figuring out the creature — it actually does not look like a kraken.

  In the end, Lloyd had to remind them that the picture could just be meaningless.

 

  Mid-way through the blond’s persuasion did it come to Kai’s senses that the other pirate beside him was way too quiet the whole time, oddly enough.

 

  He tapped on the noiret’s knee. “Ye okay there?”

  Cole blinked, like he had just woken up there and regained his senses. “Hm? Oh, yeah, okay. Just… didn’t get enough sleep.” He lightly slaps the worried look on Kai’s face.

  He nodded toward the paper, telling Kai to continue his work in which the brunet gladly obeyed, at least, not before eyeballing him.



  The blond captain became suspicious of Cole since that day.

 

  Lloyd admits he doesn’t know the pirate that well yet. Hell, it’s hard to pinpoint where his mind sets in to figure out whether something is strange or not with the pirate’s behaviour.

 

  He guessed Zane and Pixal could at least catch on with them, but he hadn't really brought himself to ask them about it — if Cole preferred not to share, then Lloyd would zip his mouth… until it gets out of hand, at least. It’s just that there has to be a reason.

  Best the noiret pirate could do was tell him of bits and pieces when the capt’n confronted him about it a few nights ago.

  He just blindly hopes the guy’s intentions are good while he plays along with the noiret’s game.

  Allowing the two to have the honour of breaking in the castle alone was a part of it. Cole requested it himself.



  Those are what filled the head of the captain as he longs his eyes on the sails of the Bounty and the setting moon peeking behind the folded mizzens.

  What exactly is his goal here?

  He pondered, barely giving attention to the newfound crewmates setting their feet on the grand vessel with either excitement or fatigue on their faces.

 

  They’re about to set sail, and Lloyd isn’t sure whether to leave Cole and Kai or not — he obviously doesn’t want to.

  “Good work guarding the ship, Roasted McSpark,” he inaudibly muttered to the bawking chicken he’s carrying in his arms. “End is the Bounty without you.”

  The animal responds by nibbling on the cuff of his sleeve.

  He’s got a very bad feeling about this.

 

  The disturbed kind of bad, as propped up by the sight of a lone silhouette rowing on its feet and on a galley in a far hazy distance.

  They stop rowing, and weirdly, it feels as though it is staring back at Lloyd.

 

  Amongst the dozen footfalls chiming on his ears, he senses one pair halting a good distance away from his reach.

  Curiously, Lloyd turns his head and fixates his gaze on the tall man simply standing up before him.

  They seem to be an adult, someone in their early 30’s perhaps. Lloyd squints his eyes in the darkness. It’s hard to see the man’s face when their hideout is only lit with lanterns, moonlight, and nothing more — especially when atop the same man’s head is an ominous samurai hat overshadowing most of his face.

  Also, Lloyd’s kind of dealing with a migraine, so it’s difficult to focus. Very.







  A person dealing with a worse migraine is Nya, who is inside the ship’s kitchen with Pixal and Jay (who’s also got a migraine).

  The three are gathered up by the door, blocking it, away from the other two occupants who happen to be Mystake and her mysterious looking aid who never spoke a word at all.

  Nya tried baiting her to it as they walked to the ship, trying to form some sort of girl talk about clothes and the torture of corsets, but the woman just would. not. utter. a word.

  The most the mysterious jane could do was to shriek when Nya gagged.

  She walked away. Fast. Away from the throwing up lady.

  Jay had bet she was probably mute as he supported the noirette to the ship with her arm on his shoulder.

  Nya gambled five tokens.



  “What is the meaning of this?” Asked the pirate entering and closing the door behind him. Zane is absolutely bum-squabbled by the current situation. No one can blame him, it’s a lie if a mate wouldn’t be baffled after hearing something bum-squabbling

 

  Pixal avoids eye contact with him. “She requests we sail off as of this moment,” she referred to Mystake.

  “Rocky and Kai haven’t made it yet. We can’t leave them.”

  “That’s what we’ve been saying but she’s got a rock hard head for an elderly,” Jay murmured.

  Zane takes a good look at Mystake and her hooded mate. They’re both just quietly, patiently standing there and watching by the table.

 

  “Honestly, why are we stuck on this? We’ve not a devil to pay. For a second, I was convinced we would all collectively agree to turn this down?” The ginger stressfully rubs his warm face.

  He’s really anxious with the elder, and it perplexes him how some old woman (who could have a thing with their brain by the way) out of the blue saying ‘Hey! Let’s go sail and leave our two friends!’ is not crazy enough for two out of five people to think it’s not raising any red flags at all.

  She never really said the last part, but for Jay it meant the same.

 

  “Pixal and I trust Mystake.” Nya also rubs her face. “She has been around for my whole life and if there’s anyone else I trust the most other than Kai, it’s her. And she’s not ill, for the record — my lord, she was a witch this whole time..”

  The grey haired adds, “I, for one, was trained by her. Ye knew that, Snake. I stopped gambling with my sanity and brain since long ago when it came to her for it was pointless.”

  “I can’t believe my nanny’s a witch…”

 

  “Even if we trust her or not, wouldn’t it be better to not sail off without Rocky and Kai? Would this not upset them?” debated Zane, earning a small triumphant nod from Jay.

  Pixal sighs. As much as she acknowledges how serious matters can be when Mystake is serious, she has to agree with her lover. It’s like the church against science and humanity.

  Nya is clearly troubled with either option, but Zane’s comment seems to have made her hands ease down.

 

  They all turn to face their new crewmates. Mystake is just there, face as blank and stern as it could be.

  The mysterious lady has her hood slightly pulled, revealing bright hair tied into a loose bun with stray locks laying over her ear and kissing her right cheek. Her half shadowed face is built like she was a statue carved with hesitance. Unremarkably beautiful, but something about her doesn’t sit right with everyone.

  The person who’s the most concerned, most bothered with the unsettling tickling on her skin, and most aware of her presence, is Nya.

  There’s just something overwhelming about her and she can’t get a grasp of it. As a person who takes pride in herself, it’s quite dumbfounding.

  She tried to push herself into thinking about it earlier, but she gagged again in the process.

  The lady turns her head to the noirette’s direction.

  Nya looks back to the witch.



  “With all due respect, Mystake.” The mermaid bows her head. “We are not leaving.”

  The elder nods her head. “I see.”

 

  Jay attempts to break the air. “Aye, don’t get the morbs from it. We can always compensate by not making you do labour and all that!” He giggled as he stepped out of the group. The aid pins him to the table. Everyone flinches. She pulls a dagger.

  Mystake slowly walks in between and blocks them from the poor uncomprehending ginger. “It is adorable you think that, though it tells me it has come down that I tell you that destiny is in tight hands.”

  Nya stares back at the old witch, all the more startled, surprised, and disturbed by this new side and the headache she caused for herself from flinching so hard.

 

  “Here I thought my apprentice Pixal would trust me… if not Nya.”

  “And here I thought captain’s orders were captain’s orders.” Lloyd closes the door and steps in. The three make way for the blond as he pushes himself to the front, glancing at Jay’s situation as he did.

  “And if they do?”

 

  Mystake shrugs. “They could convince you in my steed.”

  The capt’n dominantly crosses his arms and softly smiles. “I apologise, compatriot of ours, but no one is sailing yet,” he said. In cues the bell from the outside resonates through, indicating the sails being set.

  Mystake motions her hand to it.

  Lloyd’s smile twitches. “We are distancing ourselves to hide from the empire’s radar.”


Jay whispers to the heavyweight criminal, “could you please unhand me?”

  She pushes the dagger closer. He squeaks.

 

  Pixal inches closer. “You mentioned something about destiny being in tight hands, is that why yer doing this? To take matters to yer own hands?” She said, it’s what she understood from the quote, which was, once again, perplexing considering that the nanny was never one to meddle with the flow. If Pixal is right, then this would be… concerning.

 

  “Taking it in my own hands is not the way to put it, for only playing my part is what I’m doing,” answered Mystake while walking closer to the blond. “This is a crucial matter, capt’n of the Destiny’s Bounty. I wish not even to leave my boy behind if it wasn’t for it.”

  Lloyd frowns. “You mean..?”

  “And the big one.”

 

  Nya can tell Lloyd had to stop himself from sighing as he looks at the other three behind him. How did she even get in here in the first place? They’re so far away from Jamanakai where Mystake should be behind a fruit stall. Ugh. She won’t even ask that.

  Nya then sees Lloyd locking eyes with Mystake for a short second. It was somewhat like a deep and intense glance, but the noirette brushes it off when the blond speaks again.

  “All you ask is for us to commence our sail. What happens otherwise?”

  “Leaving them” —She trots back to her aid —“wouldn’t be their worst.” She taps on the hooded lady’s arm, causing her to lighten and let go of the ginger. The crew nears themselves to him.

  “Besides, did we not agree they should be fine with the rock on their hands?”

  Nya snorts. “That What-In-The-Universe-Crystal with magic? The hell are they going to do with that rock?”

  Just then, without a warning, Mystake suddenly pulls a large crystal from beneath her coat.

  The four stop breathing.






  “Why am I having goosebumps?” whispered Jay.

  “Because it’s the same crystal,” whispered Pixal

  “The same crys —” Nya’s soul jerks. “THOSE TWATS DON’T HAVE THE CRYSTAL?!”

  Mystake lightly slaps Nya’s life back on her cheek. “Woman, no. There’s two of these,” she stated matter-of-factly.

  They tilt their heads in confusion.

  “It’s a crystal for communicating, of course it would make sense for there to be two,” Zane added to Nya’s annoyance.

  She throws her hands in the air.

  He innocently eyes her.

 

  “Only time will tell if you may use the crystal,” Mystake said as she hands the stone to the lady beside her. “Don’t think ye’d be taking it away either.”

  “What, why!?” Jay pulls a chair and slumps on it. “Are we not allowed to check up on how our friends are doing —”

  “No,” droned Mystake and the lady.

  They all gawk at her, taken aback upon hearing her first word, and maybe offended.

 

  A tap on his back makes Jay sigh. With a frown, he discreetly throws 5 tokens to Nya’s palm as the bell from the outside clamours again.

 

  While the rings continue to echo, a knock on the door causes them to turn around and look to see a mate slowly poking his head in.

  Scott freezes. “..Did I interrupt something?”

  Lloyd snaps a finger. “Oh right, Snake, Pixal, quite need you both out there.”

 

  Zane follows the blond on the way out with the others, leaning and murmuring on them as he asks, “Are we certain about this?”

  Pixal slows her pace and whispers back, “Love, I know it’s arduous, but I can assure you that she wouldn’t lie about such thing —”

  “Okayyy, what if they’re someone pretending to be this Mystake you know of?” Jay softly said. “Or what if she’s just excited and made all that up?”

  “She does not rush time.”

  They’re now huddled by the door when that was said.

  “It does appear to be utter bullshit and irrational of us,” Nya suddenly said. “Believe me, I don’t want to leave my brother and Rocky either. I hate to do so. Let alone make them upset — but…” She starts to trail off, “the story is… always… different, with Mystake. Which I didn’t know why until now.”

  Out of control, she nervously looks at Jay’s face.

  He seems disheartened, or rather disappointed with her statement. Something crawls on Nya as she snaps her eyes away. She didn’t like that.

 

  Lloyd’s the first to quietly bring himself to the doorway. “You two watch over them shortly, aye?”

  “Lloyd, she just assaulted me.”

  “Just scream like usual.”

  Zane pats the jaw-dropped ginger’s shoulder as he passes by, and then walks out.

  The door closes.

 

  The two drunken sailors Nya and Jay only stare at the door. One nervous. One dumb founded. Both… troubled.

  And tipsy and closing their eyes because they just want to sleep.

 

 

  “I believe you,” said Jay.

  “You do?”

  “I can lend you five more for proof.”

  Nya giggles with a silly grin. “Thank you, Jay,” she said, turning around to look back at the other two occupants grabbing themselves a seat like nothing just happened.

 

  This won’t be smooth sailing.




_II. Picture of Predicaments_

3.1k words

Notes:

damn 198 hits and 60 total susbcriptions lets go gamers thankyu sm!!!

Chapter 4: Picture of Predicaments pt. 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text



  “AHOY!” Lloyd loudly greeted the gloomy berth.

  “No one says that.”

  “I do. AHOY! Hoist the fucking anchor!” Lloyd enthusiastically salutes at Akita giving him a tired thumbs up.

 

  As the three weave their way through the crowd of groaning and grumbling mates, Zane finds himself in deep thoughts about their current situation.

  Wouldn’t Rocky and Kai be in big trouble staying back in the empire if they’re ever to be found in the castle? What if they were found and got captured? That would most certainly lead to their execution.

  Why is Lloyd not considering this? Or did he already do and is just confident of their safety..

 

  “Lloyd, are you fine with leaving the two?” Pixal beat Zane to asking it first when they climbed up the stairs to the quarter deck.

  The blond shakes his head. “Certainly, I’m not.” He points at the fore sails, slightly jumping on his toes as he did. He smiles when Scott and the others take the braces.

  “No one likes the idea, really, but the wind has set its course and the best we can do is not strain the sails,” he said as he approached the helm.

  Zane malfunctions. “...Pardon?”

 

  Lloyd lazily leans his body on the wheel and smiles at the confused lovebirds, watching the sails get dropped and take over the sight of the night sky, revealing all its glory after their long weeks on land.

  This too, certainly he missed, the beauty of Destiny’s Bounty.

 

  “It’s not my place to tell.”



  Batman emerges from the shadows, startling the shit out of Zane and Pixal who hadn’t noticed him at first.

  “This kid’s seriously yer new captain?” stressed the adult man with a large hat and a strange eyepatch, ignoring the blond’s glare at him.

  “WHY IS RONIN HERE?!”










  “She is here to fulfil a contract and be of my aid.” The old witch takes the warm cup of tea sitting on the table and motions it in circles, watching the liquid swirl ‘round and ‘round. “That is her purpose for being here, but fret not. She is a good friend.”

  Jay nods, though barely taking in the information he’s being given as his head slides off from his hands from time to time.

  “A good friend,” he repeated, “how long have you met?”

  “A few days ago.” Mystake loudly sips.

  “Who exactly is she?” Nya points at the other young lass across from her.

  The elder momentarily stops sipping. “Ah, she refers to herself as…” She bats her lashes at her assistant. “As um… what was it again, sweetie?”

  The woman visibly — ever so obviously — ponders for a bit while looking up at the ceiling.

  “...The Spring,” she appealed.

 

  Oh brother, they’re major red flags.

  Jay clears his throat and pulls his hands down away from his chin. “Listen, mate, I mean this the kindest and most respectful way possible… What the fuck is your damn name —!”

  “Jay!”

  “Apologies, for the sake of having the liberty to blackmail you if you are to ever backstab us, may I learn your name?”

 

  Nya rolls her eyes, and then regrets it as her headache gnaws back. “I apologise but if you’re boarding the ship then we must get to know who you are so all is fair — look.” The drunk lass presents her hand. “He is the helmsman, Jay, and I’m the third mate, Nya. Nya Smith.”

 

  “Smith..” A lovely smile grows on the lady’s face as she slips her hand unto Nya’s palm and waves it.

  “I am Harumi,” she said. “The Quiet One.”

  Nya awkwardly returns the smile and pulls her hand back with her goose skin. “Oh, a title you got there!” she laughed. “Well, welcome aboard, The Quiet One.”

  “Could it be you earned that because of your history as a… spy?” said the ginger, in which Harumi responded with a taunting tilt of her head.

  “Partly.”

 

  Nya and Jay squint at her.

  If the wind is heading south already then the best they can do is read this lady they've never heard of named Harumi. There’s something wrong and dominating about her angelic presence, and it doesn’t seem she will be helping them.

  That, or maybe they’re doing a bad job because they’ve yet to fully recover from the alcohol.

  Once again, Nya swears she’s smart.



  Suddenly, the noirette dramatically gasps at Mystake. “Oh good heavens, who’s taking care of Samurai X?”

  “Threw ‘er in the ocean.”

  “What?!”

  “Kidding, I had someone to babysit your tiny brainless friend.” Mystake boredly flips her empty teacup upside down.

  She snickers as Nya let out a big sigh of relief. Little did she know her turtle was in the hands of people who have no idea how to take care of a turtle.

 

  “Your captain has already told you of the Talking Stone, correct?”

  “Stone?”

  “Crystal. Stone. Whatever. No one cared naming that thing. So?”

  Jay nods. “Uh yeah, that crystal used to communicate from wherever you are, brought together by the previous generation of pirates,” agreed the ginger. He shrugs his shoulders. “All Lloyd said. That guy knows everything, weirdly enough,” he finished with a chuckle, though it immediately dies as he pays attention to how Mystake glances at Harumi.

 

  The hooded lass stands up, pulls the crystal out from beneath her cloak, and carefully hands it to the old witch. With a bow of her head, she moves to the door of the kitchen and settles herself there, guarding the only way in and out of the room.

 

  “May I entertain you with a secret, Mr. Walker?” asked Mystake as she knocked on the side of the large gem on her palm.

  Both Nya and Jay gape at the peculiar item changing its appearance, from nothing to wild colours sprawling about.

 

  Overlaying each surface of the crystal are images of the world; be it of mountain tops, the dark sky with the bright moon and stars, the shy sun hiding behind mountains, or the busy streets of the ruined market they fled from.

  Tiny scratches are evident on some sides, but that’s all that shows the imperfection of the crystal itself. One corner at the top is chipped, having gone through clashes and clumsy care, serving as a reminder of its long lifetime. It smells like the wardrobe of Jay’s parents: dust.

  How on earth does a crystal smell?

  Nya furiously rubs her eyes and gawks at the busy streets of Jamanakai on the left side.

 

  “I presume your captain never told you of its real capability… Hand me Kai’s matchbox, dear.” Mystake opens her palm at Nya’s churned up face.

  “What the fuck —? Ugh. I don’t care anymore,” grumbled the noirette before shoving her hand in her pocket and placing the metallic box to her nanny’s palm. “Be gentle with it.”

  Without a warning, the older one pushes the lid open, causing Jay to nervously skidaddle away from his seat and slip to the ground like an electrocuted worm.

 

  “The Talking Crystal was coordinated for its holders to keep in touch with one another with their tongues indeed, but use it alongside fire ignited not by nature…” she let the match slip off her fingertips and into the map of the world as Jay and Nya shriek.

 

  “It reveals an otherworldly power.”



  The match touches the picture of the stars, and instead of bursting an explosion, the first sparks of flame get funnelled into the crystal itself.

  In the blink of an eye, the world turns into a different place.

 

  The walls and ceiling have disappeared, and so did the interiors of the kitchen as what replaced them is a expanse of darkness and light.

 

  Both Nya and Jay are awed at the sight. They’re both touching the ground, but as they stumble on their feet, they notice that they’re standing on what appears to be water.

  It is dark where they are, but the twinkling stars and the bright full moon displayed in the dim sky are brighter than they’ve ever seen.

  Nya would freak out and ask where she is if she wasn’t tipsy at the moment, instead, she takes her time admiring the beauty of the place.

  “Woah,” she heard Jay gasp.

 

  A snap of Mystake’s fingers force them to blink their eyes. They lift their lashes up, only to find out they’re back in the untouched kitchen with Mystake and Harumi.

  Was that real?

  “That was mere illusion,” confirmed Mystake, “but with strong enough flames and with the right crystal, you may venture wherever within the cosmos in no more than a second. In this world of greed, it’s perilous! That is why it is forbidden.”

  Nya lets her body drop back to the chair with a hand on her temple. She’s still stunned, and it seems Jay is too.

  He’s completely frozen on the spot.



  The noirette glances at the matchbox on the table. “Wait… you knew it could do that?” The nod she earns adds to her marvel. “What more do you know?”

  Mystake doesn’t seem fazed by her questions. Her relaxed hands leisurely pushes the used match back to the case. She eyes the designs on it, recognizing the drawings to be petunias. “I had done it without my intention to look into your identities when I barely grazed the fingertips of your brother. He handed me his coin pouch, and a deafening sound for help had struck upon me, and I felt something of extra ordinance.” Her thumb traces the flower petals. “I can only tell that much. I have told no one, not that I see a good reason why I must.”

  Nya reaches for the silver, eyes deep into the mind of her own. “You know everything, our true selves, the curse, his last swim — all of it?”

  She nods.

  The mermaid can only gawp at her. “Shiver me timbers.” Well this makes her more worried. “Then about the crystal, would that not mean Kai can…”

 

  Mystake raises her chin then as she delights the noiret with an answer. “Aye, a reason why we mustn't worry of leaving them, in fact, he’s got the much more dangerous one.”

  “But he surely doesn’t know, right?”

 

  She interlaces her fingers. “Obviously no, but with where your brother is, he will in no time.”

  “You know where Kai is?” Jay asked, now recovered.

  “I’m literally the nanny of the Smiths. I keep my eyes on where these darned brats are engaging troubles,” sassed Mystake while giving the crystal back to her aid. “Ofcourse I know where he is.”

  “In the castle?”

  “Blasphemy, he’s nowhere near the damn castle!”

  “Then where…?”

 

  She fondly smiles at the two sailors.



  “Kai is in a place where he should be.”











  Murmurs.




  Distant murmurs.



  Laughters…



  Children yelling…




  And whispering echoes of waves.




  Like crying whales.



  He scrunches his closed eyes. Laziness fights over him as consciousness slowly dives into his body and mind.

  What is that noise?

  His eyelids are heavy.

 

  His head twitches as he subtly opens his eyes. Through his lashes, he sees colours of blue. He mindlessly stares at it, completely dazed while considering going back to sleep. A long second passes, and finally he pulls the energy to widen his eyes and groggily push himself up in a sitting position.

  That motion oddly felt heavy.

  Like some kind of pale force was holding him back.

 

  Kai drifts his eyes down, now finally brought to full wake to properly gaze at his own incredibly red tail.

  Holy shit.

 

  Tension wraps him.

  He snaps his eyes everywhere in the small empty room while bringing a hand up to his neck. His pendant is still with him, intact and untouched, but there are no three lava stones on where there should be.

  Just before he could feel panic take over him, his eyes land on the nightstand beside the leaf covered bed he’s sat on.

  He finds his own choker right there neatly placed on a stone bowl.

 

  Now he’s perplexed. Is he in any kind of danger? Judging by the seaweed wrapped around his wound (which strangely doesn’t seem to hurt anymore), it seems like he’s in good hands — but then again, Kai learned not to trust that easily.

 

  …Cole.

 

  Kai snatches the beads and pulls himself off of the bed. He finally remembers what had happened right before he got knocked out by a singular dart. There’s so many questions on his head starting with how and why he’s here hospitalised and fine in a decorated room with a bed underwater.

 

  Underwater.



  An empire wouldn’t have secret seafolk civilians nor a random room for such creatures, wouldn’t they? Well, it would make sense if they were selkies. No, that can’t be right!

  This is very alarming.

  He has to find Cole.

  That was Kai’s set goal on his mind before courageously pulling the circular door open.

  He squints his eyes as he’s welcomed with brighter light. He blinks, twice, and rubs his eyes. The noises have become less muffled, but they immediately hush. He brings his hand down and at last he takes in the sight of…








  …A civilization of merfolks staring at him.




_II. Picture of Predicaments pt. 2_

2k words

Notes:

the amount of times I major edited these PoP chapters mlord this is why i don't post until i finish the whole thing i might scream a lil

Chapter 5: Tails, Tells, and Tales

Notes:

beware, the newbies could be out of character ackaskdsla im only basing them from other fanfics i've read and what I remember ;-;

Warning! Heavy graphic depictions of violence, mentions of trauma, mentions of deaths

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  Trust is difficult to grasp.

 

  Especially if you're a critical thinker who finds it hard to decide whether or not they should do this or that.

  Or perhaps it’s because you’re afraid of what may entail you after giving away your trust.

  There’s people who still find it hard to believe what lies right before their eyes.

 

  Kai Smith isn’t exactly that kind of person. I mean, really. This guy is sometimes-not-mostly-yes-admittedly head over heels in love with a thief.

  This moment, however, after having lived most of his life believing that he and his sister are the last of them still being hunted by their closest kind, he can’t swallow in the sight of realistic-looking dozens of merfolk tails glimmering and waving at his face.

 

  He’s completely paralyzed on the spot, too shocked to finish comprehending what the universe is slapping him with as he stills by the door with a mouth agape. He’s staring at them with his golden ambers, and they’re all staring at him too, just with a less mental ride than his.

  The merfolk start murmuring to each other, probably about their awakened bloodhood. Kai moves his gaze away from them and starts taking in his whereabouts.

 

  Mountainous corals of different shades of colours encircle around each other, reaching all the way up to the rocks that seem to serve as the whole city’s ceiling.

  On these fine corals there are rooms stacked ontop of each other, with beautiful stained glass windows and doors, and colourful plants that decorated the buildings elegantly and complimented the colours of the area.

 

  Are they in a cave? It appears to be, as the whole place is enclosed with the earth. It’s like they’re inside a bubble. The city is also lit up with phosphorescent glowing stones placed almost everywhere, and from the light seeping out from inside the buildings.

 

  Right across from Kai there’s a big circle of space where there are younger merfolks watching him. One of them holds a ball as they’re sitting on a large rock, he’s beaming a bright smile at Kai like he’s a unicorn or something. Two of them are also staring at him wide eyed, though they look more surprised than happy to be seeing a new face.

  There's merfolks alive, like him.

  There's merfolks younger than him.

  Kai may or may not have forgotten how to breathe right at this moment.

 

  “You’re awake!”

 

  The brunet flinches upon seeing another soul looking up at him with a kind smile on her face, brown hair curled to snuggle her rosy cheeks, and tail shaded with muted rose colour. More importantly… Kai looks down at her belly. She’s with a child. He swears he never sensed her before.

  “H-hi,” he barely squeaked.

  “My name is Roise, your caretaker. Don’t worry, you’re safe now.” The pregnant mer’s smile turns into a grin. “You’re safe in Ignacia City where we merfolks live!”











  There’s so many tails.

 

  There’s so many tails, fins, and scales.

 

  It's what Kai could mostly think of as the people with tails, fins, and scales crowd around him.

  They’re all pestering him nonstop with greetings after greetings after greetings — it’s deafening.

  The brunet doesn’t seem to be bothered by it, actually, he’s not even in the moment. His consciousness has completely flown off to a different dimension. The only thing grounding him is some random kid holding his hand so gentle like he’d shatter if held any tighter, and Roise who somewhat got distracted with fixing his hair.

  “What was it like on the surface?”

  “You were found in that empire, oh you poor thing.”

  “He is so red.”

  “Are you hungry? Are you feeling well?”

 

  Kai blinks.

  Since when on Earth did he get crowded by a whole horde in an instant?

  “Oh, we’re so glad they found you.”

  This is surreal.

  “Have you been dwelling on the surface this whole time?”

  They’re not alone.

  “Your tail is so beautiful.”



  “I…” Kai finally spoke.

  The herd immediately hushes each other down, even glares at those who're still making noises as they pay further heed to the merman with red fins. He pauses, and they all wait for him patiently.

  Roise backs off and looks at the brunet.

    “I… I thought you were all gone I —” he runs a hand up to his hair. “All my life I thought we were the only ones left, but no. We're not alone, we have a reason to come back to now, and not everyone is dead. You're not gone, you-you’ve — you’ve just been hiding this whole time! There are actually merfolks alive, I can’t believe it! You’re talking, you’re breathing — I’m breathing, you have a tail — oh my god you all have tails.”

  Kai feels a squeeze on his hand. He looks down to see the kid kindly smiling at his burst of excitement.

  He smiles back. “And you’re younger than me…”

 

  “Um, may I ask… what is your name, sir?” asked someone splitting up from the crowd.

  The brunet hesitates for a bit, but he clenches his fists and encourages himself.

  “I’m Kai. Kai Smith.”



  They fall silent.

  Kai feels himself shrinking right there, under their wide-eyed gazes and dropped jaws. Some even backed off. He watches Roise swimming away from him and joining the crowd, hands pushed to her body as if she was ashamed to have laid a finger on him.

  Right. He shouldn’t have said that, shouldn’t he?

 

  They all start to murmur words to each other again, most of which about his surname and how it’s insanely familiar to their tongues, and some of which he could not understand. It was then when it clicked on him.

  Oh.

  My.

  God.

  He completely forgot.

 

  He was the Viscount Smith himself.

   “Oh, I should’ve known from your pretty necklace!” cried Roise, her hands now covering her mouth in embarrassment. “And your signature red fins! Oh, I can’t believe this —” he reaches out to grab his cheek, but she retracts and controls herself. “You’ve grown so much!”

  Kai lets out a lopsided grin. “T-thank.. you..? I’m sorry, do I know you?”

  She shakes her head. “No. As a mere citizen, I could only watch noblebloods from afar and hear stories of them. I remember you clearly, we do. The mischievous little Viscount causing troubles in public areas playing with other children.”

  Ah. He also forgot that. What a life. The former little Viscount smiles at the memory. He did use to sneak out and play with children who knew nothing of him. At least, no one was scared of him in the lower parts of the kingdom.

  Kai trails his eyes down to her neck, to the three orange beads designed with smaller pink stones carved into flowers. Awe, they’re customized. “You’ve got a really pretty necklace yourself too, Roise.”

  She beams at the compliment. Kai guesses she’s maybe around her 30’s or something. She does have the gentle crinkles on her somewhat youthful face, with pure kindness lying beneath those bright eyes that matched her well-groomed brown hair.

  It reminds him of Nya's noir locks.

  Heh, Roise even got short bangs.

  Nya used to have them.

  Kai’s mood plummets down, and so his smile slowly dissolves as he abruptly remembers something he should’ve been prioritizing at the moment.

  “Cole,” he blurted out the name, confusing Roise with the foreign name. “My… my friend, Cole, I was with him —”

 

  “The outsider’s awake?” crowed a voice from behind the horde.

 

  Just like that, all voices immediately drown out once again.

  Kai slowly turns around, to the parting mers shuffling away for a bunch more people approaching him in a steadfast and arrogant manner. Everyone shifts a little away from them as they stand? stretch? Upright? Upright. They also scrutinise him, only before bowing their head and upper torso, astounding Kai.

  One merman presents himself closer to the brunet.

  Kai eyes him head to toe — well, head to fin. The merman at the front has got a grey tail with white streaks on it, perfectly duplicating the colours of his hair, pale skin, dark beard and circles emphasising the droopy shape of his eyes.

  The gang behind the merman look as though they’re shoving daggers at the brunet’s chest, with eyes piercing into his skull as they thicken the tension they’ve given like it wasn’t enough.

 

  Oh shit.

 

  Kai just also remembered.

 

  He was the Viscount Smith.

 

  The swimming torch of a kid.

 

  He tenses his gaze at them. He can take them. He’s a merman sailor. He’s been through similar situations dozens of times.

 

  “You claim you’re Kai Smith?” questioned the merman with dark circles, raising his chin up.

  “Yes.”

  “The one and only?”

  He grows wary. “...Yes.”

 

  As if bringing his chin up wasn’t enough, Kai feels the old merman’s vision narrowing on him as several eyes continue to gnaw on his lone figure. Should he be concerned? He thinks he should. But then why does Roise and the other merfolks seem so docile? This gang doesn’t seem docile. Oh, neither is Kai though.

  The brunet inches backwards, still keeping his glare tight onto the older merman’s.

  The other travels his eyes on Kai from head to fin, copying what he had done at first. 

  He lifts his hand.

  Kai flinches.

  “It’s a pleasure to have you back, Lord Smith,” said the older merman with the kindest smile Kai did not expect from the guy himself, and bowing himself once again much longer. The others copy him.

 

  Oh. Kai internally laughs at himself. “Oh, uh…” He rubs his nape, ears burning as he did. He wants them to stop that. Wouldn’t asking that be rude though? He doesn’t even remember the basic etiquette! “Thank you. You can just call me Ka —”

  “How is it going with your family, My Lord? Are they well? Surely you must’ve escaped with them.” The older merman straightens himself. He sees Kai's smile falling as the brunet's eyes slowly drift away to the side.

  The mood drops.

  "Oh," The grey merman exclaimed right before being nudged on his side. "I terribly apologise."

  Kai holds up a hand and shakes his head with a faint smile. "I have my sister with me, she's fine, and she's surely in good hands at the moment," he said.

  A small wave of relief visibly ran into the older merman. He glances at the merfolk still circling around and intently watching them. With a pressed smile, he sighs, “how about we take this to a place with much less company?”



  It wasn’t exactly a question, by the tone and him not being given a moment to answer before seeing the group of merfolks turning their backs around.

  Kai nodded bye at Roise and trailed after the group as he waved at the people greeting and welcoming him once again. It made him feel content. And shy.

  It made him feel complete.

 

  As he swims his way through the small city, he couldn't help but to be mesmerised and gape at the structures.

  He guesses he probably looks like a toddler seeing the world for the first time or something. Quite the same taste of experience as when he first looked around Jamanakai City while wobbling his springy legs and trying not to let go of his baby sister cargo. He remembers how amazed he was of the city he’s apparently grown tired of.

 

  Now this place resembled his home so much it's bittersweet. The architecture is similar, and plants are everywhere just like how it was. The ground, they’re also coloured with corals and reef sharks. There's buildings up above where they can reach, you can't see anything like it on land.

  Ignacia City.

  Kai bitterly chuckles to himself, it's literally named after the place they used to live in.

 

  Ignacia.

 

  Which brings him to a wonder.

 

  “Everyone is welcome in this city,” said the grey merman as they passed through tall pillars of coral, right behind the other mers excitedly gossiping with one another. “Well, by everyone I mean all mers.”

  “You’re… not going to dispose of me?”

  “Dispose of you?”He laughed. He immediately stops himself and apologises. “You are of nobility, perhaps the only one ever in these waters! It would be foolish of us to dispose of you for you have been in the outside world for too long. That, I also apologise, for having spent too much time to find you.”

  That still doesn’t relieve Kai. Do they know? Surely they do. He parts his lips to mention it, but the brunet shuts up. Too scared to know.

  Neuro suddenly sighs. “...I assure you we can not. Even if we wanted to, we’d rather obey the sovereign ruler at all cost.”

  Kai snaps his brows together. “Sovereign ruler?”

  “Oh, we’re subjected not to speak of her.”

  “But you just —”

 

  Next thing Kai knows, he's already inside the town hall.








  "So you're that cursed kid who burns and all that? Like volcanoes?" Asked a mermaid with a freakishly green tail.

  "Tox…"

 

  Alongside the group of merfolks, Kai is sitting across a wide and massive stone table. Atfront of him there lies a plate full of food he's forgotten the names and tastes of.

  "Like, the real one everyone was outrageous with?"

  "Tox."

  Kai shoves his mouth with it. An excuse to not talk back to the bitch. It tastes watery.

  "Homeboy, you got the whole ocean coming for your sweet red bullocks!"

  "Tox, that is not how you speak to the viscount!"

  “Is he even still the vi —”

 

  Resembling a chipmunk with full cheeks, Kai glares up from the food to the face incredibly close to him.

  "How are you alive?" Asked this Tox girl with such bitterness, right before being whipped out of the table by a big dude with huge metal arms.

  Tox continued staring at him like some sort of worm she stepped — crushed on or something.

  Kai gulps down the food and intensifies his glare at the table, he strongly refrains himself from judgmentally eyeing her. He almost did it after hearing her scoff.

 

  "I sincerely apologise on her behalf," nervously chuckled a man with coloured spectacles and silver skin, "she's always ferocious, which makes me question why she's in the court in the first place — but you'll get used to it, Lord Smith."

  "Just call me Kai."

  "Oh um, okay… Kai."

  The brunet smiles at him. He reminds him of Lloyd.



  The grey merman clears his throat. He was sitting at the other end of the table the whole time. "Ah, this is rude of me, how could I forget? Please, allow me to introduce ourselves," the merman said before straightening himself off the chair.

  "My name is Noah Pathis, although you may refer to me as Neuro.” He proudly places a hand on his chest as he introduces himself. “I assist the higher positions, I as well am the backbone of this council, and what I do is to prevent chaos being ensued by this… this council…” he trailed off, momentarily dazing off.

  He motions a hand to the merman with glasses, the one Kai had just spoken to.

  "His name is Mr. Pale, the mer incharge of bringing light to our city, well, on the technicality stuff that is. And head of medicine. He patched up your bullet wound."

 

  He points at the three mermen lined altogether on one side. First one has a large build and metal arms; the second is also wearing spectacles, and has a tail so white it’s emitting light; and the last one stands out a lot to Kai, he has grey skin and a tail as dark as the shadows. "Karloff coordinates the labour works and agriculture by himself. He claims his work is a breeze. And Griffin and Shade, the mers leading the expedition group. Brave men indeed."

  Karloff and Shade nod their heads to Kai. The brunet awkwardly nods back.

  Griffin only smugly winks at him and offers a hand to Kai, only for it to be poorly slapped by Karloff. He cries under the table.

 

  Then, Neuro points at the other mers sitting at the other side of the table. One of them is wearing a large maroon turban with some golden studs on it.

  The mer beside him has grey tousled hair, he appears to be around his adulthood just like the others, though his face is world weary — he’s also playing with what seems to be smoke coming out of a tube (Neuro glares at him for that).

  The guy slumped down in between them also has a large build, he even has a large amount of hair for a beard that matched with his brown shaggy hair.

  “Gravis, Ash, and Bolobo. They lead the bulwark team to make sure to keep Ignacia’s disguise and the currents intact. They mostly stay in the open waters and surface.”

  Currents? Disguise? Kai guesses the place must be hidden from plain sight.

 

  Neuro glares at Ash’s smoke one last time before moving his attention to the mermaid who’s no longer there. “And finally, we have Tox — where’d she go?”

  The sound of the doors slamming shut rings right then.

 

  “Shall I follow her?” The Gravis guy asked, pointing a finger at the closed doors.

  Neuro shakes his head. “I believe we must let her be.”

  “Is she really like that or does she hate me?” Kai asked. He timidly takes a small bite of his really watery food. It’s like dry soup or something. It’s weird.

 

  Griffin violently pushes Mr. Pale (who shrieked in surprise) out of his seat and steals it. He leans closer to Kai. “It’s kind of both, actually.”

  “Both?”

  “Ah, Tox is feisty indeed, but oh should you have seen her rage the first days we found her. Was like taming a dolphin!” the merman began, ignoring Mr. Pale’s complaints and vents of his ‘damned rash son of a bitch behaviour you suck ass’ being before sulking between Karloff and Shade.

  “Day of the End really took a toll on her, you see.”

 

  Kai flutters his lashes as he blankly stares at Turner’s face. It’s like his first days on land all over again. Everything’s foreign and there’s so much he has to catch on.

  He slowly glances over at Neuro as he repeats, “Day of the End?”

  The mood of the whole table shifts.

  “What is that?”

  Neuro sighs as he adjusts himself on his seat. He contemplates at first, observing Kai as he did and interlaces his fingers.

  The brunet looks around, quite anxious of the sudden change of waters.



  After a short moment of silence, the grey merman breathes in and clears his throat.

  “Of course we address this early on,” he deeply grumbled. “The glows were at its climax, bestowing the waters with the brightest light as it was the celebration of her royal highness’ day of birth. All mers were invited to the grand party, and festivity took place for several days to commemorate the countdown of the year… It was the day everyone was looking forward to,” told the merman as carefully as he could. He locks eyes with the red merman.

  “Including the finnfolk.”



  And so Kai finally hears the end of it.




  “Her Royal Highness was walking down the aisle, with the eyes of all merfolks brought to her elegant figure as she slowly laced her way toward the throne that glimmered above. The throne was being illuminated by a ray of light, everyone claimed, so when the princess had reached the high ground, she was brighter than ever. It was said that her natural pristine white hair were fragments of the surface sun.

  It was like the gods were proudly presenting her.

  It was a magnificent sight.

  but then just as she stood proud in front of her family and kind… without a warning, blades struck out of her chest.

  Everyone had stopped moving there, and before everyone knew it, the finfolk emerged from behind..”



  “Kai, you were there.”



  Everyone was gathered around in the castle grounds indeed, so as everyone thrashed around and relentlessly pushed everyone away to flee for their lives, Kai had gotten himself lost from his parents’ grasp.

  He was petrified, alone, and confused with everything that was going about through the various colours of tails pushing him everywhere.

  He saw creatures he’s never seen before annihilating everyone. He saw guards murdering their own fellows. He even saw his own kind pointing fingers at those with the royal blood, and them being tortured in the most preposterous ways possible.

  He had seen his own kind pointing fingers at him.

 

  Ofcourse, seeing the foreign creatures and the merfolks advancing toward the young boy alerted him, so he swam deep into the castle all by himself.

 

  On the spur of the moment, someone had grabbed him away from the crowd and brought him to a dark room where there was nothing but darkness. An old merman in rags told him of his potential.



  “Everyone was separated. Away from the people we could only rely on, from our families and friends! And in those short moments of separation it had induced so much horror to everyone. And we were already swimming in the blood of our own kind —

  The metallic scent as we scurried away.

  We… we were in it.

  That short moment of separation had just automatically meant at least one life being brought to instant death.

  The finfolk having the advantage over us was already one thing, but our own kin have turned themselves in and betrayed those who we thought we could trust our lives with.

  I remember as I was escaping, all I could see was the dead bodies filling the red ocean.

  It was all and nothing else.

 

  Nothing was left in Ignacia.”



  Kai swam away from the kingdom and never looked back since then, petrified, confused, and with no one to turn to for when he needed them. He had to forcibly cover Nya’s mouth from sobbing as he pushed his tail away from the ocean of blood, blinking the pinching sensation and aquamarines out his eyes as his lungs continued to burn continuously. He also had to forcibly bite his own lips ‘till they bled to be silent. His curse was reacting, and his heart was sinking.

  And that kept on for the several days and nights he took swimming for the nearest shore. Those days were short however, for he was still on the first strides of his escape, stuck in that castle where he left Ray and Maya screaming on their deathbed.

 

  Nya’s cries were loud against his palm.

 

  The ringing on his ears were also loud, and so were his heartbeats while his breaths begged for him to stop.

 

  Maya and Ray’s cries were loud.



  They were so loud.






  “We all lost someone from that day. Tox was no exception.”

 

  “And she’s still mad about it.”

 

  Kai brings his eyes to meet with Neuro’s, abruptly stopping himself from digging his nails on his own skin he hadn’t known he’s been doing for a moment, he didn’t even notice the pendant faintly scalding on his bare skin. He ignores the looks the others have sent him. His face remains calm, he’s been good at that.

 

  “Well, it’s beyond question why we call it the Day of the End” Neuro shifts in his seat. With a sigh, he heavily slumps his shoulders. For a second it seemed like his white hairs grew. “All because of some stupid prophecy…”



  The topic ends there, and the merfolk group immediately change the waters by talking more about themselves, the city, the community, and how they won’t sell out Kai to the other seafolks out there just because he’s the supposed real deal, which helped confirm Kai that they actually knew about his shit.

  Kai can only muster up forced smiles and nods for responses, unable to bring himself to push his voice back out of his throat; it’s like they’re stuck there.

  He can’t exactly focus on the conversation either. When they’d laugh, he’d awkwardly laugh too. When they’d ask him if he gets them, he’d just go “Ooooh… That’s nice.”

  It wasn’t nice.

  The food, he means. But it doesn't taste bad or anything, it's just that the earlier story had made the taste turn salty or something. He hates it. He hates how much his chest is tightening.

  Another thing he absolutely hates is the prophecy.



  Whoever wrote that shit can burn to hell.






_III.Tails, Tells, and Tales_

4k words

 

Notes:

curling my toes shaking my fists as i goo goo eye the 300 hits

Chapter 6: Irony of a Pirate

Notes:

hanging the jib - frowning
bitch the pot - pour the tea sis

uh lore dropping for today’s chapter ig?????

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

  Some days prior…











  “I have a question.”

  “You always do.”

  “No I mean”— Jay scoffs at Zane —”About the crystal.”

  “Be specific, gingerbread, there’s millions of crystals to talk about.”

  Jay raises a hand to slap Lloyd in the face and continues his hand through his ginger locks instead.

  The blond only snickers as he busies himself on the helm, with his eyes glued on the ugly scribbled lines and shit on a chart. It’s really hard to distinguish the picture, somehow, for a map. He tells himself to never let Kai do the job to draw anything again.



  “The enchanted crystal. Why was it created when it’s only to be tightly locked up with tight security in some empire in the first place?”

  “Didn’t Mystake say it was created to communicate and that’s it?” Nya commented beside Lloyd. She’s assisting the captain with comprehending the drawing, with her face all churned up.

  Zane lays his back on the fence with crossed arms. “Do ye know, Lloyd?”

  “Hmm… From what I remember, the first keepers were lovers who dearly missed each other the moment they were separated.” He shrugs. “That’s as far as I can go. Better ask Mystake if ye want a whole take.”



  Nya glances at her back. She shifts closer to the blond and loudly whispers, “Are we sure we can talk about this here?”

  Lloyd frowns. “Why, what’s wrong?”

  “Isn’t it sensible to lay low if we’re possessing such a thing?”

  “Well, yes.”

  “Then why “— She points a finger behind and tilts her head, only to be jumpscared by a tall figure right on their backs —“is he heRE FUCK!!” She throws a savage punch at the man’s face.

  Ronin stumbles back, dodging in the last second.

  Everyone gapes at Nya.

  Nya gapes at Ronin.

 

  Ronin blinks, stifles a laugh, and suddenly the whole deck is filled with a burst of manly belly-laughters that It's offensively loud.

  All eyes are on the wheezing guy, silently watching him try to recollect himself and continuously fail at it.

  Nya hasn't moved a muscle.

  “Blast, that was gold!” Ronin barely wheezed, followed by more laughs. “Ye should’ve seen your fa —”










  “Y’know, you can tell me if you want him out that bad.”

  “Like, walking the plank?”

  “Like walking the plank.”

  Pixal ponders about it as she avoids gazing at the sight of Ronin glaring at the gang with a cloth stuffed in his nose and an ugly scratch on his cheek.

 

  They’re all currently gathered on the stairs, and Ronin is grumpily sitting on it with his chin resting on his palm and his bottom lip jutted out. Nya is standing the farthest away from him, neither of them on good terms.

  Lloyd sighs as he watches Mystake and Harumi emerge from the berth. “I'm kidding. We’d be waging war if we did that. It’s the last thing I’d want — I mean, what is a bounty hunter doing here?”

  “Yes Ronin, what are you doing here? What of your pawn shop in Stiix?” Zane added. He already asked the night he got jumpscared by the taller man, but he couldn’t not ask again for clarification.

 

  It’s quite an unlikely scenario to see Ronin on any pirate ship. It’s alarming. Especially if he’s on the same boat as you, it's what everyone outside the cursed ship would say.

  As unlikely as his disloyal ass is, he used to be a part of a crew, the Sanctuary.

  The vessel famously wandered a few decades ago, haunting and lurking in the foggiest parts of the seas. She has not many stories to share, but just like Destiny’s Bounty today, she had the youngest capt’n ever.

 

  Ronin Kognito was a part of it before the ship sank. Many say the mastermind was he. Reason could be that he’s easily the most untrustable pirate of them all (which says a lot), and that he doesn’t deny the accusations, not only that, he’s got the Sanctuary to himself.

  Zane always thought of it when Ronin would come around with them. He considers it to be foolish, but somehow, the man always gets his way.

  He was always up to no good. Well, his radar has been low these years, but he still might be up to no good, start a mutiny and even take over the ship, store it and put it up for an auction in his pawnshop —

  No.

  Pixal closes her eyes in cringe. She means well, but you know…

  She also thinks about it. Ronin never backstabbed them at all, if anything, Destiny’s Bounty and Ronin’s pawn shop would shoot at each other as a sign of banter.

 

  But he’s the scourge of the seas..

 

  “Well, for starters, I heard words of me old mates steering themselves to the craziest idea a pirate could ever have. You’ve somehow overthrown Yang and replaced him with a boy the sea has never seen and not the wrinkly old bone’s nephew.” He sighs. “Said unheard someone got this ship to a suicide mission — but more importantly…”

  “You remind me too much of my dead capt’n, kid,” said Ronin with an unreadable tone of voice. It was his best trait.

  Lloyd’s eyes fall heavy on him. “I take that as a compliment in your tongue.”

 

  “The world is full of existing make-believes.” The man shrugs and slips a hand under his coat. He pulls it out along with a fogged up glass bottle, keeping the others from seeing what's inside. “She, is all the more a pretty illustration of it.” With a ghostly stroke of his palm, the bottle loses its opacity to reveal a miniscule ship resting on calm, unmoving waters.

  Everyone stares at it in awe shortly before he hides it again.

  “How did that thing get in there?” Nya asked the wind.

  “Shh.”



  Jay’s face brightens upon seeing the elder witch. He vigorously skips to her way like a small toddler, his hair bouncing as he does so. “Mystake, I’ve a question!”

  “You always do.”

  “I —”

  Zane stifles his laugh.

  Nya’s stern face even breaks into a smile, silently giggling at her nanny purposely teasing the shit out of the stammering ginger. She snorts at his high pitched screech.

  “I’m just curious as to why a forbidden crystal was created in the first place. Like, honestly, forbidden, how did that not ring a bell?”

  Mystake calmly proceeds herself upstairs with her aid and the sailor following after her. “Haul the net and I’ll bitch the pot,” she said by the time she reached the quarter deck.

 

  Lloyd blinks.

  They just departed yesterday.

  Everyone turns to look at the captain of the Bounty, who is too perplexed to comprehend fast upon hearing the unexpected.

  Haul the net? Again?

  There’s no way they’re…

 

  A nudge to his side brings him back to his senses. He turns to face the deck, and that is only when he takes in the eyes relying on him.

  Looking back at them as he’s swimming deep in his thoughts; thoughts about possible reasons behind hauling the net for the second time; thoughts about the weighing responsibility of a pirate captain and what one must do; thoughts about the upcoming storm waging in; and thoughts about Ronin’s staring that irks him off good riddance can he please look away —

 

  The hands of a pirate captain are of great power. One mustn’t dare to do much if they have zero idea of the reason behind what they’re doing, unless they’re insane enough to welcome death, or overly confident. Lloyd is pretty much that at the moment (minus the death part), and as the current captain of Destiny’s Bounty, it seems bad in hindsight.

  Sailing along waters he doesn’t know of is and will always sound ridiculous, or at least, in his perspective.

  But it’s Lloyd Montgomery Garmadon we’re talking about here, and Rocky. The latter’s course is the one that twists things.

  A sigh. He looks down at the emerald his mother had given him last time he saw of her. He’s been having it tied to his palm this whole time.

  Second day without his first mate and he’s already stressed.

  He’s already prepared for whatever the gods will throw at him, he’s amazing like that. So, he continues to swim among these strange tides with a single command.

  “Call Dareth.”






  Tik tok, tik tok, tik tok, tik tok…






  “Back in my days, creativity and wit were the greatest strengths of pirates.”

 

  “It was proven long ago when a pirate in her youth was gazing upon the land she be sailing away from. She waved her hand as she held on the braces, bidding her lover on land goodbyes with the fondest smile on her face. Oh, not even minutes have passed since the sail did she already miss her dear. The string of cupid’s arrow, I say it’s a curse.

  The crew didn’t like the sight of her hanging the jib, so they tried what they could, gave her wilted flowers, even their share of food and their randomest possessions. Ah, they even let her steer the helm which she always loved to do.

  But none could bring her alight! She just dearly missed the presence of a man.

  Suddenly, it was during the sail did she bestow the ship with the brightest radiance ever. She had an idea, a brilliant and hilarious one that made everyone think she had gone out of her head, but that did not stop ‘er from sharing it with him the next time they crossed paths.

 

  And she did.

 

  Enthusiastic she was, she told him of how they could keep in touch just by thinking of each other and glancing down to a stone bigger than their palms.

  Ofcourse, the lover agreed, who would’ve expected not, and with their wealth they called everyone and everything needed to create such a thing.

  They were simply first called The Crystals.

 

  All hands were on deck. Preparations were done, and the first stone was finally laid.

  It took hard work, it did. Putting the pieces together was fraught with danger, so everything had to be done accordingly and carefully like delivering a new born babe.

  Everyone’s done their best, ooh you've no idea how delicate it was, so the sudden disturbance out of the blue had caused the biggest rage of ‘em all!

  It was during the enchantment on the last piece did things go south. Greedy mates have barged in demanding the crystals with forces as harsh as hungry beasts. Bollocks to them have they known they were moments too early.

  The incantation was disturbed, and no one could ever guess what was bound to happen.

 

  Thankfully, everyone managed to run away safe and sound, including the lovers and the crystals ready to be tested.

  Everyone was excited for their creation. No one could wait a little longer to test out the stones, so they went to the nearest place they could shelter safely: the pirate ship, their home. And on forth they sailed away.

 

  At the climax of the moon did they finally make their first attempt. The boy waited from the lowest deck while the girl waited from the navigation room. She settled the devil on her lap, and with a smile on her face she deeply thought of him.

  Everyone watched. No one could believe their eyes. Right before them the crystal suddenly changes its surfaces, from a simple translucent picture to a solid colour transmitting the voice of a man who was far away from ‘em.

  Exchanged words, they did, and confirmed reality by telling each other to meet at the main deck which they both merrily granted.

  No one could believe it would work, not even the witches who were always deemed to be right.

  And so, they kept it, used it, and laid low with it as time passed by…”



  “But then how did —”

  “Zip it, I’m not done.”

  “Sorry.”

  Mystake aggressively sips her tea. “Anyway…”

 

  “Time passed by indeed, and the lovers continued to keep in touch wherever they may be. However, things changed at one fateful night where the girl was aboard with young witches on a sail to some port. They were all drunk, smothering themselves with rum and what-not as they sang shanties over and over and over again — of course, to be with drunk witches ain’t a good place to be in.

  Spells were being casted, entertaining the vessel with smoke dancing about and palm readings that brought tension to everyone!

  It came to the point they started calling fire upon their palms.

 

  At one point, the fire shot through. Bolting on its own and racing to the girl’s garbs. Everyone’s hearts sank as they watched the flames crawl around her, but then strangely enough the fire danced down into the crystal itself — like it fell!

  The lass and her garments were left unharmed.

  After one look through the window, the crew was suddenly in a place they’ve never been in before. In the middle of nowhere.”



  “Wait, so they got lost?”

  “Aye, with the ship in the middle of a land so dry that their tongues cracked.”

  “Woah,” exclaimed Lloyd as he sat cross legged on a table with Jay. They’re all currently in the navigation room, feeding themselves with more tells about the crystals in question. “Did they make it back?”

  Mystake motions her empty teacup to Harumi. “Not briefly, we’re talking about hiccuping pirates who could barely stand on their feet.” She flashes her eyes at Jay and Nya.

  “How did they go back?”

  “By scratching and setting the crystal on fire again after having to restrain the girl from snatching her precious back, weeping like a little child. Ah, it took ‘till sunrise…”

 

  “I find it odd how yer able to know such details of this story, perhaps were ye a part of it, Mystake?” Pixal asked, seated on the chair beside the elder with her hands politely placed on her lap.

  Mystake sweetly smiles at her aid and takes a short sip of her concerningly smoking hot tea. She doesn’t even grimace or anything, astounding Jay who’s eyeing the smoke flying up to his face.

  “I was one of said witches.”

  “I knew it!” Lloyd clenches a fist.

  “We told no one for obvious reasons, words are only passed on by those who lived to tell the tales,” She changed the subject and shook her head. On her deathbed will she ever confess she was the one who played with the first candle. “I’d zip my mouth if I were ye.”

  She continues to drink her tea.



  “How old is Mystake?” Jay asked the man leaning on the table.

  “I don’t know, she literally started with ‘back in my days.’” Zane shrugs his shoulders.

  “Kai will discard it or amuse himself with it if he finds out,” Nya mindlessly muttered as she slumped on the seat beside Pixal. “I wonder about the extent he would go through.”

  “I wonder how they’re doing,” added Lloyd. “It feels weird not feeling the presence of a big guy, and not having to watch out for sudden back hugs from Kai.”

  “It feels weird not feeling Kai’s eyes on my back for reasons I’m not sure of..” Jay warily looks around his surroundings. 

  “Reasons you’re not sure — I thought it’s clear it was because you and I stick together often?”

  “YOU’RE AWARE OF THAT?!!” The ginger yapped so loud that Nya could imagine her face being blown away.

  She snorts.

  Zane chuckles at the two. “Really? I reckoned it was because you and Rocky have grown close.”

  “Oh Snake. My brother, he is too proud of himself that he hardly gets jealous of anything.”

 

  The group continues to merrily go back and forth blabbering their mouths about the two missing people, mostly about the silly interactions and tensions between the two. It’s like they’ve been waiting to let it all out, completely exploding into the topic. They couldn’t talk about the duo with the risk of being heard by them after all, so they use this chance to point out what’s wrong with them, most notably Kai’s avoidance.

  Mystake and Harumi could only listen. They have not much of a say.



  Tik tok, tik tok, tik tok, tik tok….



  As Nya and Zane relay the story of how Cole and Kai met, knocking on the door brings them to a halt.

 

  “Fishing is done, Capt’n! Got a ton of sea bass I say!” Dareth’s voice muffled through. “Also got a buttload of scavenges!... and a compass!”

  “Ah, I’ve been meaning to have a compass,” Pixal mused and started to carry her feet toward the door. Zane trails after her, and soon enough the others also decide to join and check out the said treasures.

  Lloyd’s the last to exit, pausing for a moment to jog over to the loud clock that has been ticking the whole time. He turns the item face down on the table and goes out.




  By the time everyone has finally step a foot outside the room, Mystake speaks up, “Now tell me about this island we be sailing to.”

 

  “We’re sailing to the First Islands of Ninjago, dear Mystake,” began Jay while waltzing down the stairs, eyes set on the pile of junks entangled with large nets laid on the main deck. “The very same impossible to reach and haunted islands claimed to have no worth of riches at all. Capt’n believes otherwise, saying the ‘false’ speculations of the scroll of the first pirate ever is hidden in the deepest parts of the caves there. I really thought that totem was merely a myth until he and Snake disagreed.”

  “The power of the scroll is unknown and there’s little to no tales about it,” Zane added. He crouches down by the net, navigating his eyes around the insignificant treasures twinkling on his eyes, particularly searching for gemstones. “Because of that, many believed it to have never existed. As a former adventurer who’s been through places, it is me conclusion that mythological artefacts are often jinxed. I’m not sure how Lloyd knew, however.”

  Jay shrugs. “Like I said, he knows a lot.”

  “Knows a lot, huh?” Mystake cited the words with a chuckle.

  She pauses on her path, tilting her head to look up to the captain standing tall by the stairs.

  The blond is watching his hearties getting excited with the fishes and items filling the space, though, it seems more like the guy is staring blankly at the sky as he fumbles with the green gemstone.

  He’s been humming a melody.



  “Capt’n!”

  Everyone halts to look up to the mate stationed at the forecastle deck.

  Akita whistles to make certain of her gaining their attention, and points at the direction they’re heading to. On cue, the sound of rumbling greets them, emphasising the approaching dark sky stretching out beyond the end of the horizon.

 

  “Well hello, gates to that blazen island,” Nya lifelessly cried, both of dread and of courage, “the Tempest Seas.”

  Lloyd tightens his grip on the emerald and straightens his back.

  “Batten down the hatches!”

  And the words echo throughout, along with the frantic grumbles and shouts of the pirates getting themselves ready for the upcoming one hell of a storm. Everyone starts running around, carrying ropes and what-not in their arms and stationing themselves in where they should be. All acting according to plan.



  Lloyd continues humming as he brings himself up to the quarter deck with a faint smile. The helm feels cold against his calloused palm. He travels his gaze at the sails of the Bounty, watching the dacrons flapping against the wind as the breeze brushes against his whole being. His eyes reflect the colours of the vessel and the alarming clouds.

 

  As the sound of screeches and insane cackles peal to his ears, the pirate capt’n mumbles under his breath:

 

  “That’s why they made the third crystal..”




_IV. Irony of a Pirate_

2.8k words

Notes:

“If I had a nickel for everytime I had to haul the net for ominous reasons, I’d have two. Which isn’t a lot but it’s weird it happened twice.” – Therapy Session with the Youngest Pirate Capt’n (circa victorian era).

aND LETS GOOOO Just a little more and we'll get to 30 kudos! Also im quite shocked to find that the first book is still like getting hits??

Chapter 7: Shackalaka Boom Boom

Notes:

Song: We Shall Sail Together - Sea of Thieves
<>
Bilge sucking - an insulting expression of disdain
Keep weather eye open - look out

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

  Some days after…








  “Cloaked in folds of midnight waters…”

 

  Proeminent stones as huge as hills protrude from the ground, pointing up to the gentle sky as no clouds hover over it. Their tips sharpened and coated with the green of moss, light emphasising the threats of the area, and shadows graced by taller spikes looming over them. The scattered lands are topped with rocky mountains, with red and orange trees hugging at the bottom, and surrounding them are swamps and dark coves.

 

  “Side by side, we sons and daughters…”

 

  An archipelago more blood-curdling than the sight of the ship’s head of doom.

  The First Islands.

  Lloyd adjusts the spyglass on his hands, navigating more of its darkest corners all the while softly murmuring a shanty.

 

  “We set forth for no king's orders…”

 

  There’s no signs of a walking life in the gloomy sanctuary. A crazy bastard he is, the pirate capt’n slips out a small smirk as he chuckles at it.

  Now that they’re sailing towards his beloved destination, there’s only one thing left to do before he can focus on his own course.

 

  “When we sail together…”

 

  The blond whispered to the wind, dangerously hanging outside the crow’s nest with a tight grip on a rope and a single foot on the wood. He lowers his telescope, still his eyes remain on the islands. Goosebumps finally trail on his skin, and it intensifies with the breeze tickling him as the Bounty continues forth.

  Just go forward, and he’s there.

  Just forward.

  …

  Why are they going port side?

  “Hold fast, tides are tur — why in the name of the-first-pirate’s-ball-sacks are we going port side?”



  “UMMM… CAPT’N?!” echoed Nya’s voice from below.

  “Yeah!?”

  “Is it just me or is the ship not shipping!?”

  “What?”
“We’re going port side!” Jay added.

  “Yeah I gathered that, could you try stirring back straight, Mr. Walker?!” The capt’n squawked back, still squinting his eyes at the giant cove they’re certainly not heading towards.

  “BLAST, WE’RE TRYING!”

 

  Lloyd sighs and finally looks down to what goes on his ship and — well what do you know, they actually are trying.

  About a ton of them are doing their bestest to pull the braces and trying to adjust the unbudging sails. Pulling on a humongous tree, is what they look like. On the helm there is Jay, aggressively stirring the wheel for starboard as told.

  The wind is not strong either, and it’s going against the port side.

  “Shiver me timbers…” was all the blond could mutter before courageously letting go of his own ground. He grabs onto the back stays as he drops, jumping down on the yards only to hop again onto the ratline. “Hold your waters!”

 

  All busy hands slowly obey, hesitantly letting go of the ropes as they lay their eyes on the descending blond spider-man. The grunts and complaints hush, and so the vessel falls quiet.

  Jay finally lets go of the helm and steps back to flail his hands.

  As Nya and the others shift to stand near the capt’n, Lloyd surveys the entirety of the ship from where he’s standing on. Everyone has completely let go, yet she is still moving and seemingly heading towards the left side of the archipelago. All on her own.

  Odd.

  And… haunting.

 

  “Has this ship been this wild before?” He heard Pixal break the silent air.

  “No, not at all.. Dareth?” Zane called to the mate behind the crowd.

  All eyes land on the ship’s cook, who only blinks and shrugs his shoulders. “Ain’t got a say.”

  Lloyd nods, still attentively watching the sails.

  Interesting…

  “Have any of you an idea why she’s called Destiny’s Bounty?” He questioned. His eyes tear away to look around in hopes of finding an old granny among the buckos. Mystake’s probably still back down there with her uncanny assistant.

  No one answers, and it seems neither does Dareth.

 

  He sighs again. “Remain standby on the sails, anchor, and mizzens. Quietly. The rest shall keep weather eyes open,” he commanded as he brought his feet up to the helm. “If the ship strays away from the island, only then will we interfere.”

  And so they heed to it.








  “All on the waves shall know our story,

  Sing of the battles fought ashore,

  We all shall thrive on fame and glory,

  When we sail together…”

  The words barely blew through his lips as the ship ventures deeper into the earthly scented swamp, where lengthy trees are bent over to their direction and peering their heads to check on the entering Destiny’s Bounty. The river they’re onto has quite a harsh current, but the great Bounty remains calm. Just as how the morning sky is still at sight, though it did gradually turn darker and eerie, and there’s a shit ton of insects everywhere.

 

  SLAP!

  Nya claps the mosquito right at Harumi’s face. The shorter one silently tilts her head to the noirette, right in time to see the other unclasping her palms to reveal the large, dead, and dislocated insect.

  She side-steps away.

 

  All hands are present on the main deck, aweing at their surroundings as they momentarily dance away from more welcoming mosquitos. Lloyd is still at the helm, ever so slightly stirring the wheel as he keenly focuses on his senses, perhaps even on his guts.

  “Words of warning have been spoken…”

  He dodges a fly ramming at his face.

  “Ancient creatures have awoken…”



  “Capt’n’s been hooting that song day after day,” Zane practically whispered to Jay, wiggling his arm to pry off an insect on it.

  “I noticed, perhaps he heard it back in the empire and got charmed by it.” The ginger shrugs his shoulders. “Starting to get a hang of its tune. Da-da-da da-da da-da-da.”

  Nya fans with her hand. “We’re not lost, aren’t we?”

  Zane shakes his head. “We can always go back out by following this river. For now, we’re just trying to find anything of significance.”

  “Like a temple? We are seeking a totem, right?”

  “Aye.”

  “Or a shack,” Jay said.

  “That’s merely impossible, Walker. How could there be a shack in an uninhabited place like this?”

  “Then what’s that?”

  Zane follows the ginger’s finger, turning around on his heels and checking what’s behind him. He narrows his eyes through the rows of red trees, and well well well if it isn’t a little house with a big sign reading “SHACK” and sharp fences around it. The albino turns to look back and see Jay’s smug face.

 

  Slowly, the ship stops moving, strangely it is.

 

  “Ah, the shack of the first pirate. Whatever lies within those walls, we’d be one of the first to discover in hundreds of years.” Mystake stands beside the three with a smile. “As perchance the first crew where lies insane bastards crossing the tempest seas.”

  Lloyd scurries down to them, joining the group gazing at the worn out building with wooden walls bound to break, giving proof of its ancient lifetime. It’s also highly elevated, with two long cobblestone stairs leading up to a single fixed door standing out from all else.

 

  “Hereby having passed the gatekeeping storm, Destiny’s Bounty brought us here by its own will lest we sail to a different course any pirate would take,” said the tender voice beside him.

  The capt’n shifts to look at the hooded person, who he had learned to be Harumi. It’s incredible how her hood is able to conceal the entirety of her face, no one could even figure out the exact colour of her hair.

  “You’re implying we should enter the first pirate’s shack?”

  “I don’t see why we shouldn’t.”

  “Well for starters, will no ghosts be there waiting to reap us?”

  “You carried us through tempest seas, ghosts should be of no challenge for you.”

 

  Lloyd raises a brow at her. He nods as he moves his head away from a mosquito flying about. “...Is it the way to the totem?”

  She stops uttering a word by then, and only tilts her head to the direction of where Jay and Zane were attentively watching them from. The two share a glance to each other before looking back and forth between her and Lloyd.








  Tik tok, tik tok, tik tok, tik tok…

 

  “Shouldn’t we raise the sails?”

 

  Tik tok, tik tok, tik tok, tik tok…

 

  “No.”

 

  Tik tok, tik tok…

 

  “Why?”

  “Let’s keep her low and not drop the anchor.” Lloyd tosses the irritating clock inside the drawer and closes it shut.

  “Uh-huh…” Nya could only look at the blond in confusion as she entered the navigation room. She silently thanks the lords the cuckoo clock is now shut; it’s been irritating her ever since they first scavenged it. It wasn’t even set on the right time, and they just had it for decoration.

  “And — I apologise if this may seem rude — why are you not with Jay, Snake, Mystake, and whoever that is investigating the shack?”

  “Uh, reasons. Also, her name is Harumi.”

  “Right, I keep forgetting — there’s something wrong, isn’t there?”

  “Nothing to worry about.”

  “Then what’s with the pistols?”

 

  Lloyd looks down at the two pistols he had just grabbed a second ago. He looks back up at Nya, shoves the items into their pockets, and flashes her a silly smile.

  “Safety precautions. Tell me, how’s your tingling senses been as of recently?” He asked as he passed by the lass, shortly patting her shoulder as he did.

  She stammers, “I — t-tingling senses —? what do you mean?” She follows him out of the room and back to the outside world of mosquitos. She swats her hand around, engaging in a sloppy fight with them coming right at her.

 

  Lloyd saunters down the stairs on the way to the main deck where the crowd of buccaneers are. He softly hums in thought while bringing his feet to the side of the ship.

  “I have been quite disturbed ever since we set sail,” Nya grumbled as she caught up to him.

  The capt’n turns around, causing her to stop on her feet and leave a big distance between them. “I’m not sure if it died out or the sensation is still there, anyhow.”

  Lloyd nods. “Can I see Kai’s matchbox real quick?” he asked.

  The noirette mindlessly rummages through her pockets and clears her throat before she goes on. “Whatever it may be, I reckon it’s got to do with Harumi — I don’t know, it’s much I could guess but it feels off. It’s like I’m missing the obvious.” She tosses the silver item to Lloyd, in which the blond catches.

 

  He crosses his arms, tucking his hands below and slyly pushing the mathbox beneath his sleeve.

  “Say you’re by the doorstep of peril. Say, you’re soaking in a lake dominated by such menace.”

  Nya’s eyes meet with Lloyd’s, all the more perplexed as the words go on coming out of the blond’s throat.

  “Fear induces by the first second you dip your toes into it, only if you’re aware of the lake of course — but many moons later nothing in particular happens as you stay there, would you still be afraid?”

  “I suppose it would’ve gone numb.” She shakes her head as she looks down. “I guess that makes sense.”

  “But the menace is still there, and the water is still there… about time you’d ask why it has yet to strike you right there, right now.” Lloyd relaxingly closes his eyes, shrugging his shoulders as he did so while keeping a good balance on his stance. “Could it be waiting, or aiming for something else, rather? In any case, they surely can’t stay idle for eternity.”

  He hears a gasp.

  “Lloyd —”

  “Or longer…”



  The capt’n slowly brings his eyes open, catching a glimpse of a hand close to his neck with a cold thin presence gently caressing his throat. By his side he hears subtle breathing, skin prickling at the presence of another tall figure who he guesses to be feeding his eyes right into his soul.

 

  “A clever one aren’t you?” purred the man behind.

  Lloyd holds himself back from giving a sour look and glances at the mermaid paused mid-way on grabbing the hilt of her sword.

  It appears everyone’s finally aware of what has gone down, as the ambient chatter from the crew suddenly stops. Some of them shuffle away from them, some courageously point guns and swords at whoever is behind their capt’n. The sight of it makes the guy chuckle.

  “You talk too much for a young man.”

  “I would appreciate it if you’d let go of me, sir.”

  The guy tilts his head. “And why should I do that?”

  A shotgun blaringly loads beside them.

  “Here’s why,” quipped Pixal as she pointed the gun at his head. “Free him.”

  “That’s why.”



  His fingers twitch as he groans, “Like that will scare me to death.”

  Lloyd stifles a sarcastic giggle. “Mister, I believe you’re not thinking this through.”

  “Shut it, blondie.”

 

  “The clock is ticking. We’ve no time for futile tomfoolery, brother!” Another man emerges from behind the crowd, pulling down his hood to reveal pushed back pristine white hair (dead hairs if you’d squint) and dark marks covering half of his face. He’s got a pistol in his hand, and it’s dangerously pointing right at Pixal’s skull at her side.

  “Drop the gun, lassie. You wouldn’t want to shoot him, right, Acronix?”

  “You are clearly outnumbered.” Nya points her sword with a cocky smirk at the old man. Her face suddenly drops, as out of the blue more figures start to hop into the ship from the outside, suddenly dominating in numbers.

  They’re certainly surrounding them, and Nya feels her skin sending alerting messages to her nerves.



  “What is your business?” Lloyd growled at the man behind him.

  Acronix hardens his glare at the blond, even presses the blade on the skin as he mutters, “Tell us where the boy with red fins is and we’ll let you go.”

  Kai?

  Lloyd draws his eyebrows together, quite bothered with the sharp pressure and dripping sensation on his throat. Why would they want Kai? And what does the merman have to do with these… whoever they are?!

  “You’re not human.”

  He snaps his eyes to see Nya visibly stunned in her position, with her pupils shaking and jaw dropped ajar.

  Not human?

  Kai’s words echo back to his mind. It makes sense now. They’re one of them, sea creatures like Kai and Nya. Merfolks, sirens, and selkies. They could be anything within those three, but as the blond scans the lass’ face, something tells him she’s uncertain with her bold guess.

  Lloyd figures, they’re none of those.

 

  “Finnfolks, to be precise.” He snickers.”You wouldn’t want to mess with shapeshifters don’t you?”

  “Go home and spare us your childish magic tricks,” Nya snarled.

  Acronix mockingly laughs. “Oh sweet darling, have you any idea who you’re dealing with?”

  Pixal raises a brow. “Have ye heard of Destiny’s Bounty?”

  “...”

  “...”

 

  “Krux, she got me.”

  The Krux guy exasperatedly covers his shaking face with a hand. “It’s just a name, silver doll. Her capt’n and crew have changed, haven't they? The bloodline is gone, naught is obviously there to be afraid of.”

 

  Drastically losing his patience, Lloyd rolls his eyes at the statement so far back his eyes turn white. He drops it, and — all in a short second — skillfully pries himself from Acronix’s chokehold, twists the finnman’s wrist, dances away, and whips out both of his pistols pointing at the brothers.

  “I’m not all talk, acorn mix.”

  “Acronix!”

  “Cake mix.”

  Pancake mix scoffs whilst pulling a disgusted face. He hisses in pain as he rubs on the reddening wrist the blond had just pulled.

  Lloyd snickers at his work, as he did, he catches a glimpse of two figures in the corner of his vision. Warily standing a distance away from the ship are Jay and Zane. He meets with the latter’s eyes and earns a nod from him.

 

  “That is enough! We know he’s part of your crew and if you don’t tell me where the merman is, things shall surely be disgusting!” Krux suddenly snapped, causing Lloyd to pay attention to the old finnman.

 

  “We won’t be doing that, mate.”

  The oldest turns to narrow his eyes at the sharp blade pointed at him, and then down to the fierce face behind it. Nya squints her eyes upon contact.

  Krux longs his stare at the noirette, seemingly trying to keenly figure out something as he reads into what his guts are telling him of the young sailor. And then, it comes to him.

  “Ah, if it isn’t a pleasant surprise, and here I thought there was only one left.” Krux wickedly laughs as he eyes her head to toe. “Well, aren’t you a sweet, poor little mermaid?”

 

  Everyone turns their attention to the unfazed woman, even the trespassing finnfolk turn to stare at her lone soul.

  “Merfolks really love to waltz with danger, don’t they? What are two walking treasures doing on a ship full of filthy pirates, sailing across the open waters on top of that? Oh well… Perhaps that lightens my job to save the ocean.”

  “You save your blabbering to your last words,” hissed Nya, deepening her deadly daggers at Krux’s bilge-sucking face, she’s barely containing the urge to just stab it instantly.



  “Hundreds of us will be delighted to hunt you if you continue to cease.” Krux tears his gaze away to take in the sight of the pissed off capt'n. “If it weren’t for us leaving the time blades behind, we might’ve already dominated this ship.”

  “Hmm, yer certainly an arrogant finnman, aren’t you,” Pixal interrupted.

  “We have the time blades,” Acronix boasted.

  “I don’t see it.”

  “Oh, you bitch —”

 

  “It appears we have the high ground, Mr. Krux and Acronix.” The silver-haired smiles at the glowering man.

  Krux deeply growled under his breath, “You underestimate our power.” He sneaks eye contact with Acronix. The younger one smirks, and it’s all it takes for the older brother to start. “Ten… nine…”

  Lloyd, Nya, and Pixal glance at each other.

  “Eight… Seven…”

  The finnfolk begin to slowly close the space.

  “Six…”

  The breeze blows.

  “Five…”

  Sails gently flapping.

  “Four…”

  Destiny’s Bounty creaking ever so quietly to his ears.

  “Three…”

  The capt’n adjusts his grip on the guns.

  “Two —!”

  POW!!

  Acronix drops to the floor.

  Fatality!

 

  “Stand back!” Lloyd pushes the matchbox open with a single hand and grabs one stick. He catches his pistols as he dodges Krux’s blade. He throws the matches in the finnman’s direction.

  BOOM!

  An explosion erupts from their area; debris, smoke, and warm air gushes all about as everyone takes cover. The hearties pull out items from their own pockets, fiddling with it before throwing it on the ground as smoke seeps out from the container.

  Lloyd coughs and throws another match at the advancing finnfolks, creating another explosion from afar.

  “RELEASE THE CHICKEN!”

 

  From the other side of the ship, a door bursts open, and in comes a deafening cry of the Bounty’s chicken. Sparks of electricity fly about as it runs around the main deck, hollering and screeching through the thick fog. The finnfolk (having stumbled on the unexpected) bellow upon being even just a metre away from the hen.

  “All hands to the shack!” Pixal roared as she pushed a coughing Nya to the ladder. The crew responds by flooding out of the pirate ship.

  Krux whips his bleeding head to their direction. He growls, taking notice of their escape. “After them!!” His voice blared through so loud, some spits spluttered with the blood running down his eye.

  Lloyd’s weaving through the sea of smoke with an arm over his nose when he spots a mate sneakily running for the opposite direction. He pats Akita’s shoulder as she passes by. “Take care of her.”

  “Aye aye.” She pats back before disappearing into the smoke.

 

  Jay and Zane lead the running pack towards the shack, shouting for them to keep running and not look back. The sea creatures hurriedly trail after them, screaming for them. It gives Jay the creeps, so he asserts dominance by screaming back. Nya copies him, and so does a handful of the crew, and suddenly everyone is screaming for their lives.

  They hop over the fence, eventually breaking them down in the process.

  “What about the ship?!” Jay yelled through the deafening noises as he ran up the long flight of stairs.

  “Akita, Dareth, and the others are left there,” Lloyd answered from behind. He brushes past the aggressively panting ginger and grabs onto the doorknob. He pulls, twists, and turns it. Zane joins him. It opens.

  The blonde widens it and steps aside, nervously knocking. “GO, KEEP MOVING!”

  Everyone starts to pile up on the minimal space as they frantically push themselves over into the shack.

  Zane looks back at the creatures as he pushes the mates. They’re closing the gap, and the sight of a bloody Acronix and Krux aggressively coming at them with eyes intent to kill is something he would very much like to forget. They’re ascending up the stairs.

  “Move, move, move!” Lloyd practically tap-dances.

  In no time, everyone’s finally in. Zane shoves the blond in and shuts the door behind him.

  SLAM!!

 

  Krux face-slaps himself on the closed door harshly. With his blood boiling at its highest point, he pushes himself off the surface and violently whips it open.

  The house is completely empty, only the wooden walls and dust remain for him to see. Not even a single piece of furniture or whatsoever.

  Acronix clenches his jaw as he glares at the rest of his fellow finnfolks. They all look away, shameful and angered at the escapees. He then pinches the bridge of his nose and groans, “fucking twats.”

  “It’s not the end. This just means we will jump to the other plan.”

  He turns to his brother, noticing the lacking presence they just came from as he did.

  The younger brother gawks at the sight of an empty lake. No Destiny’s Bounty. No ship. No trail, rippling water, or whatsoever.

  Krux’s face falls.











  “Could someone light up a torch real quick?”

  “If ye could just be patient, please?”

  “Just light the bloody torch!”

  Tss…!

  “Oh hey, Ronin’s got it!”

  “Ugh, Ronin.”

 

  The poor old man hands the burning stick to the approaching capt’n.

  Lloyd raises it above his head so as to light up the dim place they’re in. He tenses his eyes, an attempt to see better. Their voices and footsteps are echoing, and the air feels too tight. fresh, and humid to feel like they’re inside a dusted house. As he navigates his eyes around, he takes in the information that the ceiling, floor, and walls are completely just rocks.

  Mystake points at what’s behind him. The blond turns and waves the torch around, there he sees a hollowed, ominous pathway leading to somewhere.

 

  He looks back at his crew. They’re all watching him, and definitely waiting for him.

  Putting one’s hand on the plow, Lloyd nods his head as he signals for them to follow his moving steps.

  Zane leaves one last look at the closed door. It’s still there, and in no way in Davy Jones' Locker is he going to open it just for the sake of checking how the hell they got themselves here in this mystifying place.



  Quietly, the crew of Destiny's Bounty ventures deeper into the cave.







_V. Shackalaka Boom Boom_

3.9k words

Notes:

star wars, mortal kombat, and the croods references btw ( i didn’t even intend to fill this with so much references and I had to remove a scene that included an avengers reference ._. )

bY THE WAY we are so amazing gamers 31 kudos and 499 hits on this bad boy AND with the 1st book still gaining both lets gooo!!! tysm!! <33

Chapter 8: Where are You?

Notes:

Warning! Arguments and verbal abuse (angy glubagluba)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  Yesterday…







  Right by his feet, fragments of light break through the growing crevices as it continues to loom over the dark expanse he’s in.

 

  Kai blows the strand of hair hovering over his eye, adjusts his grip on the swords, and readies himself behind the vault-tight gates opening for him.

  From the outside, he can hear people cheering and chanting for him. “Red! Red! Red! Red!” The words resonate throughout the whole gladiator arena — or if he would use the merfolk’s words..

  The Slither Pit.

 

  The gleam touches his knees. He confidently plays and twirls the katana around his right hand, standing with all his weight on one side and with a face of boredom.

  Don’t let that fool you, he’s absolutely shitting bricks. If you look closely enough in the dark, you can see dots forming on his neck and arms and that he’s breathing unevenly.

 

  What is he doing here again?



  An exasperated sigh.








  Kai had a dream last night.



  Well, that dream, to be specific.

 

  You know, that dream where he has a conversation with a voice claiming to be not just any merfolk.

 

  “Are you certain you want to know what will happen?”

 

  Kai smiled at no one in particular. Once again, stuck inside a dark barrel with nothing to see and nothing to do. It’s like the size was perfectly made for him, to seal him away from the world.

  “You said I won’t remember anything by the time I wake up, if I recall correctly.” He responded to the voice, fiddling with his own fingers and playing with the hem of his sleeves as he did.

 

  “Even so, you will remember everything once you’re back here,” she said. Her voice seemed disoriented (like multiple people speaking at the same time) and somewhat bigger and ghostly, but he doesn’t pay heed to it.

 

  And the merman knew that.

  He could clearly remember every single thing that had happened when he first had a conversation with this strange entity keeping him company. It didn’t seem like she’s there to relay him a message nor a warning or anything. She’s just… there, with knowledge.

  Intertwining all of his fingers with one another and stretching them, he mumbled, “I just… feel like I should know something.”



  “Well… what would you like to know in particular?”

 

  The brunet pondered for a moment — actually, basked in the idea of who he had just thought about, more of. He gnawed on his tongue before answering, “About my friend.”

  That’s absolutely weird, what happened? Why couldn’t he remember anything from his waking life? Why was he suddenly so… so eager for this person? Perhaps the logic works vice versa here too.

  “Do you mean Cole?”

  He nodded. “Y-yeah…”






  “His destiny meets smoke.”






  “Black smoke.”








  And Kai indeed forgot about it.

 

  Though, he did wake up that morning with his mind already settled on the pirate, despite having woken up due to the sound of consistent knocking on the door and a feminine voice calling for him.

  “Lord Smith?” knock knock knock. “Lord Smith?”

  knock knock knock.

  “Lord Smithhh??”

  Kai groggily stirred on his bed, face down on the pillow. Just where could Cole be?

  “Lord Smith, the green sea turtles are about to cross, son!”

  He went back to trying to sleep.



  “Lord Smith?” knock knock knock.

  “‘Roise, you can watch your turtles without me,” he inaudibly answered back. He was with Cole when he got knocked out, right?

  “It was an expression, my lord!”

  “...”

  “...”

  “...”

  “Lord Smith.” knock knock knock.

  Kai slowly opened his eyes.

  Surely Cole’s somewhere around here.



  “It’s not common for the city to be this bright and active. It happens once in a rogue wave so it’s a splendid morning, I say!” Roise happily told the half-awake Kai while keeping a gentle hold on his wrist.

  The brunet only nodded with a smile, letting the tattling mermaid take him to god knows where through the busy streets filled with merfolks. The people would tidy themselves and politely do the bow. It still culturally startled Kai.

  “Especially at this hour!” Roise added.

  Yeah, at this ungodly hour.

  Kai nodded again. “Mhm.”

  They passed by a group of merfolks. “Good morning, My Lord.”

  “G’mornihnn…”



  “Ah, the viscount’s finally risen!”

  “Oh no, who told Roise to fetch the Viscount?”

  “I came on my will, Mr. Pale.”

  “Roise, you should not swim around too much. You’re supposed to rest!”

  “Don’t tell a pregnant damsel what to do! Besides, I’d like to stick around with my boy.”

  “Lord Smith is not your son,” scolded Mr. Pale. He sighs when she sticks her tongue out in protest.

  Kai nodded at the three mermen: Griffin Turner, Shade, and Mr. Pale. They’re all gathered by what seemed to be supposedly a coral lamp post.

  “We were just getting worried you might never wake up, I guess you are not a morning mer,” Griffin laughed.

  Cole is a morning person.

 

  Kai bashfully chuckled along with them. He travelled his eyes around their figures in hopes of finding a pocket watch with them, curious to how long he had slept. Do the merfolk even use clocks?

 

  His eyes land on a singular scar on someone’s face. Brand new.

  “What happened to yer cheek?” he asked Shade.

  The grey merman shrugged. “Last night was nasty.”

  Before the brunet could ask further, Roise suddenly exclaimed, “Oh, I hadn’t thought it’s already late!”

  They all turned to look at where the mermaid was gazing at and lo and behold there is a large ticking clock displayed in the middle of the city.

  It read 6:24 am.

  Kai’s brows raised all the way behind his face. Even he didn’t wake up this early as a hardworking blacksmith.

 

  “There is no time to waste. Come, we must tour you around Ignacia City before the feast!” Mr. Pale signalled a hand for the four mers to follow him and turned to swim away.

  The grip on Kai’s wrist tightened as he got gently pulled with them, weaving through the waters amidst a bright city full of lively merfolks.

  He should ask them about Cole.



  “There’s not much to venture around Ignacia as it is mostly occupied by residences and all that, and we’re trying to limit space consumption so we can swim more freely.” Turner adjusted his spectacles. “Although! We still have everything we need such as restaurants, the theatre, the hospital, shrines, the court for plays and cultural shows —”

  Would it be alright to ask them about him? If Kai remembered correctly, merfolks used to be terrified of humans, especially pirates.



  “First stop, the city hall!” The white merman motioned a hand at the building looming over them, literally. It’s slightly hovering to their direction, quite like it's doing a curtsy by bowing its head, or rather looking down at them because they’re too little.

  It’s tall.

  And green…

 

  Kai looked away from the building and cleared his throat. “There is something I would like to as —”

  “How about we go inside? In here, we discard our archives and discoveries.” Mr. Pale abruptly pushed the doors open. “This is where I found mine and Griffin’s spectacles — and Shade’s chest armour, am I correct, Shade?”
The grey merman cocked a brow at him as he entered. “You insisted on me leaving it, fearing I’d be cooler than you two combined.”

  “Oh zip it, church-bell.”

  Roise happily pulled Kai into the tower.



  “Our Ignacia City’s pride, the algae farm!” Mr. Pale proudly placed both hands to his hips as he generously navigated the stacking farms formed in a beautiful and clean pattern.

  Shade started picking a couple of sea grapes on a corner. “Everyone is free to take whatever they’d like, in return, we offer our farmers free food and hospitality while they earn through charity.” he said before throwing a fruit into his mouth. “And we never run out.”

 

  Kai sheepishly smiled at Roise as the older one gave him a handful of sea grapes. “That’s astounding. Though, I’ve a favour —”

  Turner clapped his hand. “Ah! Kai you must try out the wakames this season, come quickly!” He immediately sped to the other side of the farm. The two other mermen shook their heads before following after.

  Roise grinned at the flabbergasted Kai and pulled him along.



  “Everyone’s favourite, the park!”

  A rock came flying right at his face, Kai dodged it at the last second. “Woah!”

  Turner exaggeratedly gasped as he tore his eyes away from the rock to its source. “Antonia, you common clione, we had an agreement!” He swam towards a young red haired mermaid.

  Antonia snickered as she fixes the strange machine on her hands, its appearance quite similar to a gun. “Good afternoon, gentlemen — oh, good afternoon, Auntie Roise!” The little kid waved at the mermaid waving back.

  “Good noon, Tiny Ton!”

 

  She smiled at her, and then looked up to the other brunet who she had purposely shot at. She straightened herself and bowed. “Good afternoon, my lord. You have quite a reflex I say. Congratulations! Smile about that!”

  “Miss Antonia, you don’t ignore me!” Turner grumpily blocked her view, and so he continued nagging at the little mermaid who was absolutely ignoring him as she’s occupied on reloading her… thing.



  Kai took in more of the park as the scene went on.

  There’s plenty of booths in all corners, few of them were already occupied by merfolks; in the middle there lay what looked like a small castle (once again, made out of corals, but with some scavenged wood and metals).

 

  If Cole is not here, could he still be back in the castle? That’s horrible.

 

  “Um, Mr. Pale I ha —”

  “Let’s move on while Griffin takes his time, shall we?” Mr. Pale apologetically smiled at the brunet.

  He shook his head and pushed. “Alright, but in the meantime can I —”

  “Great! Ah, let us tell you how we built this lovely castle!” He swam away in no time.

  Kai’s shoulders dropped. He turned to look at Shade, who only shrugged as a response and passed by to follow the silver merman.

  Roise pulled him again.



  And it just kept going.

 

  It kept going for like, what, the whole day worth of tour?

 

  He entered residences’ houses, got pulled into tons of gossip, watched people show off their talents to him, ate what was prepared for him, accepted welcome gifts — you name them.

  He couldn’t tell the passing time exactly, the clog on his throat quite tested his patience.

 

  Kai could literally feel his right eye involuntarily twitching by the time they reached the final part of the tour.

  This last destination also happened to be the circle he noticed when he had first woken up in this place. He never really came close to this place up ‘till now. All he acknowledged was there was absolutely nothing on it, so to say his eyes stopped twitching and immediately jumped out of his skull summed it up just right.

 

  “I present thee, the gate to the other side… the currents!”

  Mr. Pale swam over to the centre of the so-called-gate. Down below them, one current with an overbearing size was practically calling for Kai to get violently sucked into it, while the other one was as calm as a gentle wave. Thankfully, there’s this kind of bubble stopping the first one from swallowing them in.

  “Dive down and jump through, follow the path and it shall lead you to a hidden treasure; the second fragment of New Ignacia, the Ignacia Cove.”

  So this was what Neuro meant by the currents.

 

  Turner turned to wink at Kai. “Watch this,” he said, before darting down and through the bubble in a snap. The stream sucked the merman in no time as his joyous scream faded out.

  They all patiently waited for Turner to come back, silently, for quite a long time.



  Mr. Pale broke the ice. “After the grand feast, we will cross over this gate and move on for the rest of the tour. I presume you’re already familiar with human legs?”

  Human.

  “Yeah um, Mr. Pale, I’ve something really important to ask you,” Kai finally said. A gush of determination and hope rose upon gaining their full attention. “Do you mind?”

  The silver merman pushed his spectacles to his eyes. “O-oh, no — anything for you, Kai!”

 

  He uncontrollably smiled. “Before all else, it was you who found me back in the empire, correct?”

  Shade inched closer at that as Mr. Pale confirmed, “Yes, the expedition team did, in fact, take you in.”

  “And… I was with someone else, correct? Tall, black hair resembling that of the night sky, brawny?”

  “Ah, that — that surface dweller.”

  Both Shade and Mr. Pale’s mood faltered, causing the small smile on Kai’s face to slowly drop as his occupied hand got tugged.

  The brunet looked to see Roise’s worried eyes. “You were with a surface dweller?” she whispered.

  The words got stuck on Kai’s throat. The merfolks are perhaps still afraid of them — well, of any other races, precisely. What would they think if they found out Kai practically became one with these surface dwellers? Oh, he wouldn’t even want to think what they’d do if they find out Cole is a pirate.

  He should be careful.

  Distant screaming suddenly approached them as a certain merman emerged from the current.

  “Incoming!!” Turner leaped through the bubble with the biggest smile and tossed himself into the group (which parts away, making him continuously fly).

 

  “I just desperately want to know where he is,” went back Kai.

  “W-why? Aren’t you delighted he isn’t here?”

  Of course not.

  “Just tell me his bearings,” Kai demanded as softly as he could, “Please?”

 

  Mr. Pale was about to open his mouth to say something, but then more voices from the current stopped him from doing so. He sensed more merfolks joining them and tilted his head to search for the city clock. It’s time for the feast.

  Shade pushed Kai’s shoulder towards the city, turning the brunet to that direction in a gentle force. “I suppose we’ll be saving this conversation for later,” he simply said, patting his back before leaving by himself.

 

  Kai hesitantly glanced at Mr. Pale, hoping for the other merman to at least give him a decent answer, but the guy only went as far as to scratch his head as Turner repeatedly asked what was going on. Roise most definitely wouldn’t be able to give him an answer too, given how the mermaid was surprised earlier.

 

  Merfolks started to pile up from the current, and they would kindly greet the viscount ever so formally as they did before proceeding to where everyone’s supposedly gathering. They all shortly stared at him. He didn’t care.

  Kai remained idle there, obviously spacing out. Roise and the two others stayed with him while they shared concerned glances at each other, silently wondering if the brunet was okay.

  The crowd soon lessened in numbers. Voices started to silence. A strange sense of attachment and yearning wrapped his stomach. His feet weren’t there, and he didn’t even know where to look.

 

  Just where is he?








  Kai blinked his eyes, and then he’s in a giant hall with the whole merfolk of New Ignacia.

 

  In the middle of the place was a whole luxurious banquet Kai was unfamiliar with. Hell, the whole food on his platter passed as exotic to him — it’s what he got for pretending to be human for about a decade and so.

  All corners were decorated with tapestries of different colours and pictures, and varieties of dazzling ornaments reflecting the light coming from the star shaped lanterns giving the ceiling a wonderful experience.

 

  Merfolks are apparently civilised, Kai learned that as he sat at the end of the astoundingly elongated table, from listening to the whole batch having a singular conversation where almost everyone is engaging in. He’s been in and out of the zone, for he couldn't help but to constantly worry about Cole when he’s reminded of the pirate.

  He hesitantly took a bite of the fish meat on his fork. He also forgot his kind ate things raw.

 

  While the lively banquet ensued, Kai almost wondered the whole time on how he would approach Shade and the others with his questions.

  The unsaid words were already pricking on his guts, so, when surface dwellers were brought up on the topic, the brunet couldn’t not butt in.

 

  “I’ve seen them with my own eyes, humans are as horrible as they can be,” they said, in which Kai disagreed as respectfully as he could. He told them about how not all humans are terrible, and that good humans exist such as how there are bad and good merfolks.

  “One individual does not define a whole group, is it not? There’s no harm in changing our… minds…” he advised as he faltered.

  Everyone quietly stared at him, a short moment before bursting out in giggles.

  They said he was funny.

  The conversation simply went on, like everything that came out of Kai’s lips was just a passing wind.



  Kai defeatedly sighed and slumped on his seat, pushing some of the food to the sides with the fork on his hand. Well, there went his attempt on changing their outlook on humans.

  He took another bite of the meat.

 

  So the expedition team saw him with Cole, and that gives a definite probability that they’re also the ones behind the effective darts.

  “Kai?” He remembered how Cole searched for him before they collapsed, terrified.

  He anxiously nibbled on the fork.

  They couldn’t have hurt him other than that, right? Hopefully they haven’t. Hopefully he too, is being nursed like how he’s being treated.

 

  But what if they did? No, they wouldn’t do that. Cole’s probably fine.

  Cole is okay.

  He should be.



  God, Cole’s not here to assure him.

 

  “— Kai?”

  He paid attention to the numerous faces looking at him  — expecting from him. “I-I’m sorry, what was it again?”

  Neuro softly smiled at him and asked, “Do you mayhaps have a say on what we were discussing, Kai?”

  The merman in red fins repeatedly fluttered his lashes, trying to comprehend what he had just heard. “I…” he fixed his eyes around the attention on him. “I uh…”



  A mermaid loudly scoffed from the other end of the table. “My, our guest wasn’t even paying attention after all. A rude show of honour, young viscount.”

  Kai slowly narrowed his eyes at Tox as the others spoke up.

  “Tox! I — I’m sure she didn’t mean that, Kai.” One merfolk nervously chuckled before hissing at her, “Woman, you best apologise right now.”

 

  She ignored him and went on. “We’ve had centres before, our Karloff for an example! He paid such heed to us and even smothered the whole banquet before sundown! He was happy!”

  Her voice gradually rose, successfully collecting attention from the other tables as she did.

  Neuro vigorously stood from his seat. “Tox, for the love of gods! —”

  “While Kai here is barely even enjoying his food! My, oh my, don’t you have such high standards yourself, Lord Smith?!” She also got off her seat and dramatically placed her hands on her chest with a pout. “You don’t even appreciate our offers!”

  “That is so not true!” Kai talked back, also getting off his seat.

  “Oh, really? Then why is it that all of Ignacia agrees that whenever they pass by you they say you are bothered?!”

  His anger plummeted down, completely taken aback.

 

  Neuro anxiously glanced at Kai as everyone else exclaimed at what was just blurted out. “Merfolks, settle down — Tox, I will have to ask you to leave this instant!”

  She sarcastically chuckled, “No! I suggest HE should be the one to leave! He’s clearly too sad and too undeserving to be staying here because he’s a baby!”

  “I am not sad!”

  “Boo hoo, what are you going to do, cry?!”

  “Oh, that is so fucking mature!”

  “Well, what I said was true wasn’t it?!”

  “None of what you said was fucking real!!”
“IT WAS TRUE!” She motioned her hand to the whole hall, to the watching merfolks who flinched at her action. “Everyone said the same thing about you being an ungrateful frowning baby, you complete arse!!”

 

  Tension thickened as his pendant persisted on burning him, begging for him to snap out of it.

  Has he… Has he been like that the whole time? Even yesterday?

  No — no, Kai, don’t let that trouble you.

  “What is your fucking point, why are you so mad at me?!”

  “Kai, Tox, if you could both lower your voices —”

  “OH now you care about others, you self-centered bitch?!” She strongly emphasised.

  “Self centred — I’M the self-centered one here?! I’m not the one who started yelling!”

  Neuro inched closer to the brunet. “Kai please, it’s time we stop before —”

  “I’m yelling because of you!”

  “Is it because I’m cursed?! Because I’m the viscount?! Come on, say it!!”

  “— Kai, I’m begging, please stop —”

  “SAY IT!!”

 

  “You’re supposed to be dead!”











  It was silent.



  No one dared to move, all they could do was to stop gaping at Tox and check on the other merman.

  Kai couldn’t move either, even after violently flinching at what he was just yelled at — It completely got him fazed, or captured of some sort.

 

  Dead?

 

  Him?







  Oh.







  “Tox, that’s enough.” Gravis sternly grabbed ahold of her shoulder, warily glancing at the crowd they have made for themselves.

  But the mermaid was not backing off, in fact, she even went as far as to advance toward the brunet’s direction, causing everyone to holler as she got held back by the merman with a turban.

  “And you’ve got the nerve to utter such words on humans?” Tox snarled through her teeth while being grabbed by her arms.

  Kai unconsciously twiddled his fingers on his scalding pendant, not bothering to pull away from the temperature. His shaking pupils laid on the mermaid’s frame.

  She’s staring at him dead in the eye, with her chest heaving ever so ferociously and arms daring to budge out from the other’s grip on her.

  He felt himself becoming smaller.

 

  Dead..?

 

  “Humans are abominable just like any other race,” she said. His ears forced him to listen as he tightened his grip on the ruby.

  “Dare yourself in the slither pit, and see with your own eyes these people you defend. We’ll see if you’ll keep your word.”

 

  The absurdity may have fully rubbed into Kai by the time that invitation was told. He still kept fiddling with the searing gemstone, and glaring at Tox while he sensed Neuro slightly hissing and backing away from him. The others near him also seemed to be slowly backing off. The water around him was warming. He paid no notice to that. He also didn’t pay notice to the other merfolks shaking their heads, telling him to turn down the offer.

  Tox had just told him to die.

  Most importantly, she just crossed the line and taunted him.

 

  And Kai wasn’t letting that slide.





  So, after jumping through the current and through the crowd of merfolks trailing after him, he is here —

 

  In the Slither Pit.

 

  “Red! Red! Red! Red! Red! Red!”

 

  Kai stops twirling the katana on his right hand and side glances at the person walking over to his side.

  Tox rolls her eyes as she stands there. On her hands are chakram blades on each. Both are chipped, but still sharp and definitely painful nonetheless.

  He turns his eyes to the other side where he’s able to see Karloff standing straight and nodding at him. He’s holding nothing on his sturdy metal arms, for just those are enough.

 

  The two are forced to join him apparently.

  Everyone claimed that Kai might not be able to take the challenge alone, because who or whatever he’s battling up against is concerningly dangerous enough the unbeatable foe made Ignacia atrociously rave last night, hence the two having to join him; Tox, for her punishment; and Karloff, for securing Kai’s safety.

  Oh please, have they not seen the battle scar over Kai’s eye?



  The light beams at his face. He furiously blinks at it.

  The muffled cheers are much louder now, and judging by the sound, it appears they’ve got the whole arena covered. He squints his eyes through the blinding light; it’s absolutely impossible for a cave to be this bright.

  The gates are now fully open.

  Then, as he prepares himself for the storm, adjusts his vision, and looks around the open area — his blood sinks at the biggest complication of it all.



  Widely yawning in the middle of the arena with a sledgehammer on hand, is Cole.





_VI. Where are You?_

4.1k words

Notes:

Fun fact the chapters are gonna be quite long

another fun fact english is not my first language therefore not british and is writing on google docs so the Z are S

and i hope ur pillows are just how u want them mwa

Chapter 9: What da Bear Doin

Notes:

I was like "wow it's been long since i last uploaded" and i checked my calendar and screamed

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

  Stunned.



  Frozen.



  Uncomprehending.



  Kai remains standing there. Staring at those precious doe eyes with his unblinking ones humbling an owl; jaw dropped agape and muscles held on, the world drowning out, time coming to a halt.

 

  You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.

 

  That can’t be Cole. That absolutely wide eyed noiret who had just yawned absolutely cannot be Cole Brookstone. That well built body and awkward yet bold stance is just identical with the pirate’s. Enchantments are real, hence a somewhat mirrored person can exist.

  Ain't no way.

  He can’t be the Cole he knows.

 

  He squints and narrows his eyes further at the man who’s equally as stunned as he is.

  The pirate finally moves a muscle, slightly twitching his head to face Kai as his forest eyes single handedly out-sparkle the lights.

 

  Oh gods it’s Cole.



  Tox violently nudges his side. “Well don’t piss your pants.”

  Kai reaches out only for her to set off immediately. She runs straight at the pirate, who’s eyes lose their sparkle as he throws the chakrams back at her with his hammer.

  Halt! God! Stop!

  “Wait —!”

  Karloff heavily dashes in, startling Kai more.

  Nooo!

  Cole is still busy dodging and blocking Tox’s arms when Karloff displays on his sight. The pirate easily pushes the mermaid away from him. Karloff jumps with his iron fists high. Cole fixes his grip on the hammer. Then, the merman slams down on the handle with a big impact.

  The ground beneath him crack.

  Strong force of air gushes from them, pushing the fazed audience in their positions.

  Then, the arena raves.

 

 

  Cole suppresses a smirk as he maintains a stance, not noticing Tox throwing a chakram right until Kai deflected it.

  The arena once again raves, much stronger this time as they all rip out their vocal chords.

  Cole smiles at the brunet.

  Kai’s eyes are practically saucers, and so are everyone else’s.

  “What are you doing?!” Tox yelled through the deafening cheers.

 

  The noiret lowers his hammer and stands beside the tarsier. “Okay Salmon, ye better speak up.”

  “Me?! What are you doing here?!”

  “Hey, I was going to leave! What are YOU doing here —!” He jumps away from Karloff’s heavy skull breaking punch goddamn what the fuck does he eat.

 

  Spectating the scene, somewhere within the audience at the podium, there stands Griffin Turner with both hands clasped onto his head.

  “Did Kai just cover for that man’s ass, right there?” His voice came out high pitched.

  Neuro’s standing beside him alongside the others. He’s got his attention deeply narrowed at Cole, who is seemingly teasing and playing with Karloff while successfully living through the chaos… Just like how he was last night.

  He wasn’t smiling, but it seemed as though he was enjoying the fight.

 

  He’s difficult, this man.

 

  Last night as he was going up against foes after foes after foes, a lot had caught up on how Cole barely fought back. He was only blocking and defending himself, and that is exactly what he’s doing as of now. The only injuries he’s earned are from when he’d slide on the ground or hurt himself.

  He is no ordinary human. Frightening strength, remarkable senses and intuition, the precision; and how as though he’s dancing his own choreography in this battle pit against a race he must’ve never crossed before.

  He’d only stop defending and fight back when the battle’s done long enough.

  They closed the pit once they realised Cole was doing it sooner than ever.

  That scratch on Shade’s cheek? Yeah that was him.

 

  Neuro squints his eyes at the pirate. His mind rewinds back to yesterday.



  The old merman was having a conversation with the folks when a guard came up swimming in his direction. The surface dweller is awake, they said, and Neuro spared no time to dash off right there, forgetting a stressed Ash who was in the middle of complaining on behalf of the bulwark team.

  He entered the darkest part of the cove, where metal bars and fire lit torches were lined up. Bringing his feet to the farthest cell room at the end of the corridor, he finally laid his eyes on the awake human.

 

  Cole was sitting up on his rock hard bed. He had his back turned to him while scratching his hair, and yawning. He turned his head, making eye contact with the merman as he did. A second passed when he looked away and stood up with a big stretch.

  Intimidated, Neuro cautiously backed off as Cole asked:

  “Where’s Kai?”

 

  He stupidly stared at him.

  Cole glanced back at him.

  “Ye heard me.” He shortly travelled his eyes around the cell and nodded. It’s astoundingly dim, and he guessed he was in a small cave (his voice came out echoey). A pull of his hands. They’re both shackled, conjoined with a chain connected to the ground which is once again made of stone. Never seen this one before.

  He continues loudly pulling on the chain, testing its sturdiness.

  Neuro cleared his throat and straightened himself. “You can not take me as a fool to engage in your queries, human.”

  A stronger tug. The merman flinched.

 

  “Listen up, mate. Concluding me as a threat is unwise because I, for a fact, am not a threat. Trust me. All I ask is as to where my small friend is — if we ever are friends — so if you don’t tell me his beari —”

  “Neither is it wise if I were to sell him out to the person behind his injury.”

 

  Cole shut his mouth, visibly taken back.

  “Are you not the cause of his injury?” Neuro asked. The noiret looked away, The merman took that as a victory, so he pushed further. “What is your relation with him?”

  The man was probably just all brawn, he shouldn’t be scared by a restrained human with no relation to divinities or whatsoever.

 

  The injury he mentioned couldn’t have gone from a mere bullet scratch (Karloff reported they were being pursued by royal guards), and that’s made certain when the other mers found out there were present fibres of magic on Kai’s injury.

  Now, where else could it have come from, if not from the royal guards?

 

  Where is Kai… Pah! This human must be so desperate.



  He snapped out from his train of thoughts when the pirate spoke.

  “Alright, let me ask something different then.” The broken shackle dropped from Cole’s free wrists. He started walking toward the merman. “And I want you to answer with all honesty like I’m yer dearest son. Or mother. Well, father in this case but ye get the gist.”

  Cole leaned his large frame on the bars, right in front of the smaller man who was backing off. Delightened, he smiled.

 

  “How is he?”






  “WATCH OUT!”

  Cole snatches Kai by his collar and dodges the chakram flying at them.

  The brunet’s jaw drops. “HEY?!”

Tox shrugs. “Might as well take the chance.” She throws the other one, and the two split up as it flies between them.

 

  Kai steals the weapon and throws it back as he yells at Cole, “Have you been doing this since last night?!”

  “Well, yeah!” Cole yelled back while holding off Karloff who rammed at him.

  “What on EARTH did you do?!”

___

 

  Neuro took one last step back. “He is still sound asleep.”

  Cole nodded with a small smile and adjusted his lean on the bars so as to look more intimidating and taller. He internally snickered at the reaction.

  “...Ye have guards, I can’t go anywhere.”

  Neuro glared at him and nodded at the mers. “Chain him.”

___

 

  “Scared the chief,” Cole giggled, pushing Karloff off of him. “Ya should’ve seen his face, it was a laughing stock!”

  Kai groans as he dodge’s Tox’s high kick. “You brought this upon yourself?!”

  “He asked for it!”

  ___

 

  The shackle dropped again, and Cole slyly slid the lockpick under his armband, flashing a smug face at Neuro as he did so.

  The old merman’s glare intensified. “What’s your play here?”

  He shrugged.

  Neuro scowled. “Again.”

___

 

  Kai sweeps Tox off by her feet. “You actually pissed him off?!”

  Cole dodges another heavy punch, stumbling at the brunet’s back in the process. “...Does playing with him count?”

  Kai gawks at him for a second. “I — YES!”

  ___

 

  He broke the irons again. He dropped it, with his eyebrows wiggling and face displaying another shit-eating smug.

  Neuro and the guards were wide eyed and absolutely startled at this point. Oh, he won’t forget this moment.

  “On the bright side, if we keep going we might as well break my record of nine chains,” the pirate teased.

  “Nine — You are absolutely playing!”

  “That, they said too.”

  ___

 

  “You just HAD to say that?!”

  Cole ducks his head from a punch. “Are ye not impressed? Nine, Kai! Nine chains! Imagine I get ten!”

  The brunet easily deflects both chakrams as he mumbles to himself, “And everyone says I’m less sensible than this man.” 

  ___

 

  “I told you, no game.”

  Neuro eyed him, still not buying whatever the pirate was saying.

  Cole sighed but he smiled back up with a tilt of his head. Though his original plan was to get away from this place and leave Kai, he jested, “I’m no jester, I really am staying here.”

 

  Unexpectedly, Neuro scoffed and sarcastically laughed. “Well, you’re not.”

  Haha.

  What..

  ___

 

  Kai jumps himself far away from Karloff and Tox. “You have to get out of here.”

  Cole joins him by his side, twirling the hammer on his hand as he steadies his eyes on the two. “Last time I said that, ye stayed.”

  “Cole, this isn’t the time to fool around!”

  “Okay, tell grandpa to not cement locks!"

  “You —!” Kai gasps and rolls over to dodge two chakrams. He looks up to see an overly irritated face.

 

  “You two shut your gobs, for Ignacia’s sake!” The blades swing back to Tox’s hands. “This battle won’t end ‘till you stop protecting the surface dweller, Kai!”

  Cole slowly gazes at the shorter. “And… what did you do?”

 

  'Dead.'

 

  Kai clenches his jaw, with his face darkening and eyes digging into the mermaid’s body. “She yelled first.”

 

 

  Tox walks closer to her mate. “You are not holding back, aren’t you, big guy?” She asked, disturbed with how he has yet to bring down the pirate for some reason.

  “Karloff does not hold back,” he deeply grumbled. He glares at his only opponent, who’s looking back at him with excited and determined eyes.

  He slowly marches forward. “Especially not today.”

  Cole chuckles, “This lad…”

 

  The two bring their feet toward each other. Their audience cheers at them, predicting the impact from just their walk alone. Soon, it turns into sprinting, causing the howls to intensify.

 

  Karloff leaps off the ground and high up, once again with fists raised over his head.

  Cole swings his hammer at him. He lets go of it, letting it fly. Karloff dodges it in the air, losing his stance. Cole grabs his ankle. He throws him to the other side, again fueling the cheers as he grabs the falling hammer.

 

  Cole plays with the weapon instead of finishing the game, passing it one hand to another whilst whistling a tune, being an absolute dipshit.

  Karloff scoffs at it. The amount of nerves this pirate is pulling — He loudly groans and charges with a cry.



  That was so cool.

  Kai snaps himself out from watching. He notices Tox swiftly closing in. As expected, she throws the chakrams.

  He also closes in, sidestepping to dodge the first one and sliding low to dodge the second. He grips tight on his katanas, and with a swing of them, he damages Tox’s chest armour.

  She steps back. The chakrams fly back in her hands.

  Kai distances himself and readies.

  She’s been predictable, and surely, he’ll easily dodge them again.

  He uncontrollably smirks.

 

  But then Tox glances at Cole.

 

  His eyes widened.

  Suddenly, with a flick of her wrist, sharp spikes with green stains on them flash out from the blades of her weapons. Before Kai can react, she throws it at the pirate’s direction.

  “NO!”



  “What is going on?” Bolobo exasperated from the podium. He’s got a hand brought up to shield his eyes.

  Ash answers him, once again playing with smoke strangely coming out of a tube. “Switch of sides. A pair against an unexpected pair.” He slides his eyes to Neuro. “It appears the viscount is far too lenient for the Slither Pit.”

  “Should we cut it off?” Mr. Pale asked. He’s been nervously hopping on his heels the whole time.

  Neuro turns his back away from the fight and motions at the guards behind them. “This is getting out of hand. Call the slither pit team and stop this immediately before it gets too —”

  The audience gasps.



  Everyone draws themselves closer as the arena hushes. The air turns crisp; hairs on skins arise.

  Everything stops.

  One’s heart sank before loudly beating against the ears of the merman.

 

  On the ground there lays the sledgehammer with a deeply embedded single chakram.

  Karloff is next to it, retracting and shaking his pulled fist as he fixes his posture, from a punching stance to standing up straight.

 

  Behind him, Cole is on his knees and hanging his head low.

 

  Kai’s eyes shake on the human’s back, tension engulfing his entire body.

 

  Cole stumbles there for a bit, next comes the groan in pain. It barely came out, yet it felt as though the noise stabbed the brunet right there.

  The noiret slowly brings a hand up to his face.

 

  He winces.

 

  Then, red liquid drips down from his forehead.

 

  That was enough.

 

  Karloff turns to fully face the injured human. He aimed to punch the side of his face, he missed, but he still landed a hit nonetheless. His red metal knuckles grazed on his ear which is now violently ringing, and caused the cut on his head.

 

  Furthermore, he’ll have to finish the fight.

 

  His foot twitches to move.

  Scorching, savage heat stops him.

 

  A big wall of fire roars high up to the lights. Karloff immediately backs off from it. The flames reach out to him. He steps farther back, and trails his eyes to where the sudden fire is coming from.

  Kai’s raised hand is shaking. Everyone gapes at him as the scalding element continues to dangerously dominate by separating Cole and Karloff, circling the former with a safe distance from him; it’s surrounding him.

 

  It’s sheltering him.



  Kai didn’t do that.

 

  Without a warning, a yell breaks through the crowd.

  “The surface dweller is brainwashing him!!”

  “He’s a witch!!”

  And the slither pit explodes. Yells of agreement are passed on and people start to diverge into the centre. The mers at the podium hurry themselves down.

 

  Cole is still being caged in by the flames and his vision is messy, but he can see the people closing in on them at an alarming speed. They’re coming for him. But he can’t comprehend that. God, he is too nauseous and his head is too hurt for this shit.

  Um.. What to do, Cole?

  Can’t think that either.

  “Kai?” he called.

  Yeah, do that.

 

  The brunet hears it. He wobbles a foot forward, and another. Kai clicks his tongue at himself and hurries toward the dying fire.

  He reaches his arm out to Cole, but his body gets locked by several other arms pulling him back.

  “No, wait —!”

  “Kai, we have to go, buddy!” Mr. Pale pulls him far back.

  “Let me go!”

 

  Kai shoves himself off of him and reaches back out again.

  Cole is about to cross the fire until the guards also harshly grab him. He winces in the process as they bring him backstage. The pit slowly starts to get filled.

  Kai runs after them. “HEY —!” Karloff holds him back this time. “Wait, stop! I-I need to — He’s not a witch! Let go of me!”

 

  Cole becomes smaller and smaller in his vision, and in no time does the view of him disappear in the sea of merfolks.

  The circling fire is no longer there. The hammer with the chakram, the other weapons, and the stains of blood remain; all those he can only see somewhere with the numerous feet shuffling all around.

  His pendant has been reacting more often. The prickling sensation on the skin it touches grows the more he gets closer to the gates. His fingers curl, his teeth grit and his heart throbs against his ears.

  Kai just continuously keeps getting dragged away, no matter how much he’d try to squirm away from them.



  The moment the gates of the slither pit finally closed before his very own amber eyes — walling him away from the pirate, his mind chokes him by the neck… whispering… asking…






  What will he do?



_ VII. What da Bear Doin_

2.7k words

Notes:

aLSO HELLO WE JUST HIT 5.5K HITS ON THE FIRST BOOK??? I SAY LETS GO WE'RE SO AMAZING???

Chapter 10: What Makes What

Notes:

made this longer than i planned tbh

landlubber - land lover. someone unfamiliar with the sea or sailing
old salts - old/experienced sailor

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  The current gate is, of no doubt, a beautiful place.

 

  Although intrigued and in awe if you were to see the one in Ignacia City, it’s still quite horrific. Hence, the gate in Ignacia Cove is incomparable with it.

 

  As soon as our red merman diverges from the current pushing him out and through the water surface, he’s first bestowed with the sight of the night sky bringing light to the cave through the large opening.

  Thanks to the bright full moon, the water and lily pads are absolutely glistening. In the middle of the large pond is a small island with a gazebo on it filled with flowers of different kinds and mostly of moss. But if Kai is to drift further away, he will see the largest tree he’s ever seen hovering over the gazebo, and its leaves are nothing like any other tree.

  This one, is a pale colour of pink.

  Its falling petals are swimming along with the lily pads.

  The path leading towards the Ignacia Cove itself has stone columns, once again, covered in moss and — whatever makes an ecosystem complete and presented to the fullest.

  Some stalactites are found in the corners, green flecks are mended in their breakages. They bear resemblance to glowing jades.

 

  Kai didn’t notice the extravagance of it at first when he was headed to the slither pit. He didn't have the time to look around back then. But now that he’s a free man with no one behind and in front of him, our red merman finally got to do it.

  Though, he admits it feels empty without a silly Roise trailing after him.



  Several hours have passed since what went down in the gladiator pit. After being brought outside from the arena and back in the underwater city, he had to stay in his room to be nursed and checked for any signs of being enchanted or whatever.

  Kai had to convince them that he wasn’t being brainwashed for them to completely let him go.

  And although Roise was the most worried, she was the only one who believed him.

 

  Guards were also stationed right by his door. Of course he’d have them. After unleashing a terrifying amount of fire in the twinkling of an eye, it would’ve possibly caused a commotion.

  It surely must’ve shaken some merfolks.

  Like, come on. He just had to slap them in the face that they are swimming the same waters as the Viscount Kai Smith himself, the destiny’s chosen scapegoat of ninjago’s entire ocean.

  Supposedly dead.

 

  Hahaha.

  Kai groaned so loud to his pillow earlier when he was finally alone in his room.

  That whole thing aside, he finally found Cole.

  He has to get to him.

  He wants and needs to be there.

 

  Wait, what’s up with the need?

  He paused at the thought, abruptly halting the music box.

  Uhm… whatever. He doesn’t have to think about that.

  It doesn’t matter because he will go there.

 

  Ugh. There’s fucking guards by his doorstep, he can’t do shit to them




 




  They can’t do shit to him.

 

  Kai vigorously sat up straight when he was in the middle of trying to sleep a few minutes earlier. Hair spiking in all directions as always (although underwater).

  He didn’t bother fixing himself, he didn’t have to too. He just straight up opened the door and made eye contact with the startled guards.

 

  “Wonderful evening, Kapau and Chope, right..? It’d be lovely if you’d let me be. I just had the sudden urge to have a lone swim this evening. I love doing so — Oh, this is a secret between you and I, alright? You wouldn’t betray me on my back, I hope?” Kai batted his lashes.

  Seconds later he was already swimming towards the current gate after leaving the two bashfully waving at him.

 

  Back in the present time.

 

  Kai shakes his head and slaps both cheeks. Wake up, redfish. As much as he wants to collapse and knock himself out right there, he needs to keep striding.

  He looks away from the pink tree and minds himself to transform into a human.






  The doors are locked.

 

  Kai didn’t think this through. He just stupidly stares at the large doors in disbelief. It’s also incredibly dark, which makes sense for an enclosed cove that only uses light and torches (which are pretty faint as of this moment, weirdly enough).

  He looks around, in search of finding an answer to the predicament.

  He could climb the walls…??? Yeah, no.

  He decides to go around, not before stealing a small torch at the side. His eyes stumble on the fire as he walks.

 

  Yeah, he’s going to have to apologise about that fire he caused. Right. It’s actually pretty reckless of him now that he’s looking back, especially considering that he can’t control it yet. That could’ve gotten out of hand.

  Well, it did.

  Oh damn. It did get out of hand.

  And look at what happened.

  Kai picks up his pace, not caring if his loud steps will attract attention and get himself spotted.

 

  He should stop doing that, panicking. Ugh. Why waste his panic on some big doofus? Maybe because Kai Smith here has a terrible taste in men and gets too attached to some pirate for some odd reasons i.e. he’s cute and when he laughs it’s like hearing flowers; i.e. he’s pretty and makes one fantasise about kissing him on the lips and dressing him in white —

  Oh god.

  Kai cringes, fumes, shakes his head, and breaks into a sprint.

  And then when one leaves that big doofus injured and all by himself after what happened because of his recklessness, bad things are going to continuously happen i.e. where will that eye smile go then —

  Oh, shut up!

  Run. Run away from yer cringe, Kai..








  Thud! Thud! THUD!!

  Kai bites his tongue and falls to the cobblestone ground. The floor absorbs his groans and he pulls himself up on his feet, hands and breaths shaking as he did. He looks at the door he broke open, and then left and right. It’s too dark to see in the hallway.

  There’s another door in front of him, slightly open with a small crevice letting blue light touch his figure. Kai hastily pushes it open as he takes deep breaths, entering the slither pit.

 

  It’s bright in here, and… vast and empty.

  Absolutely nothing. Still, the brunet nervously darts his eyes around in hopes of finding a certain noiret talking to himself.

 

  Nothing.

 

  There’s some other doors on the walls, but they all seem closed.

  He gulps down the lump in his throat and grabs fistfulls of his hair. He’s starting to get anxious.

 

  Now that he thinks about it… Cole was left here with the crowd, wasn’t he?

  No… that can’t be right. He was brought backstage. He saw him getting dragged there — but it still means he was close to the crowd.

  Would Neuro and the others have protected him?

  Is he… is he okay?

  What if he’s not here? What if he’s too late? No, Kai, stop thinking about that. Fuck, Cole might not even be here.

 

  There’s nothing in the slither pit. He can’t see shit. Oh god, he’s gone.

 

They called Cole a witch.

  They think he’s a threat.

  What could they have done to him? Did they lock him? Tie him up? Beat him? Knock him out? Punish him? Worse, they might even gone as far as to —

 

  He runs back to the backstage, as he does, he spots something and pauses.

 

  Kai walks out backwards. Slowly.

 

  The door, there’s an open lock dangling on it.

 

  Hearing intensifying footsteps coming from behind, he turns his head. And so the night changes.



  Cole pauses, once again in the middle of the empty arena with a delicate spotlight irradiating the soft eyed pirate. An orange cloth is wrapped around his forehead, the same colour as his hair tie. His eyes once again twinkle.

  “Oh, Cole…” shakily sighed Kai with a drop of his hands. He immediately paces over to him.

 

  The noiret nears him, then abruptly stops as the brunet’s jog turns into marching and face changes its demeanour.

  “Kai, I —!” he gets kicked in the shin. “wOAH WOAH! KAI! WOAH STOP! AGH!”

  “You fucking TWAT!”

  Cole shields himself. “Okay okay I’m so — oW! I’m sorry, whAT’D I DO?!”

  “You absolute dipshit, don’t you fucking talk!”

  He opens his mouth.

  “Don’t!”

  He closes it.

 

  With a deep glare, the brunet takes a deep breath before exploding and beating him up again, gradually getting weaker on each hit.

  “Woah —!” The noiret exclaimed. “Kai!”

  He leaves one last punch.

 

  Cole puts his arms down.

  Kai throws another soft punch, light as a feather.

  The pirate narrows his eyes on him, on the upset expression on his face; brows deeply furrowed, eyes digging deep into space, shaking lips tugged down…

 

  “Hey?.. you okay?” asked Cole, unsurely waving a hand at the shorter’s face.

  Kai glares at him, eyes still evident of the emotions behind them. It makes something drop in his guts, he dislikes it.

  His hand gets slapped away. Cole was about to react until suddenly, he got pulled into a warm hug, punching the brain out of the startled noiret’s head.

  He comprehends for a second. His eyes widen, heat trickling up to his face.

  “Did — did I do something wrong?”
Kai shakes his head.

 

  It always feels as though he’s going to skyrocket when the merman would show some sort of affection towards him. He’s never prepared. He’s convinced they will always come in like a gunshot. He doesn’t hate it or anything. Okay, maybe he hates it but mainly because he’s absolutely down for it.

  Surprised and nervous he is, Cole relaxes his body and hesitantly places his hands on the other’s back. He leans his head on the brown locks, in case it wasn’t enough. Bugger, why is he suddenly so nervous?

 

  Cole loosens his grip, only for the arms around him to tighten.

  “Just… just a little longer,” Kai weakly muttered on him, voice vibrating against his skin.

  The taller one subtly nods his head. Okay then. Let it last forever.

  He slightly bends lower for the brunet, who’s heels are now touching the ground thanks to it. He also secures his hold on Kai and closes his eyes.

  He’s not going to let go.

 

  Cole doesn’t really get what’s going on or what exactly caused Kai to be this upset and suddenly need a hug. He doesn’t pay further heed to that, because for now, he’s settled on comforting the fireball as much as possible.

 

  Kai is… something.

  Usually, the brunet would only be tooth-rotting sweet or tenacious when the others needed it.

  He was there for Lloyd when the capt’n was stressed. He was there for Jay when he caught a cold. He was there for Zane when he got affected from the cold. And he was always there for Nya, as the big brother he is.

 

  Kai was always there for Cole.

  The pirate just realises it. There’s something about Kai that makes Cole slip out the vulnerable side of him, and when it happens, the merman would turn from a little shithead to an absolute caring faery — like it was his nature.

  Has he seen him this emotional before?

  Cole presses his arms more on him. He doesn’t think he’s seen Kai like this until now.

  It must be that serious then.

 

  A little sway to the left. A little to the right.

  Careful flowers flowing with the wind, quite like dancing, but as subtle as ever like the loosening muscles of the brunet’s.

 

  A little to the left, a little to the right…

 

  It’s either Cole’s heart is beating too loud or it’s Kai’s.







  The night is warm.

 

  With the spirited fire set at the side as its bright colours fade up to the ceiling, It’s certainly cozy.

  And the guy who’s as warm as the campfire and cross-legged sitting on the floor with him. The living torch makes the night cozy.

 

  “So most of the time the fire just acts on itself, and on very rare occasions, yer able to control it?” Asked Cole while staring up at the roof of the cave. Kai had just explained everything to him. The fire, his curse and the whole ordeal, and the pendant.

  The pirate was unbelieving at first, giggling for a short moment until Kai made that campfire (which took like three minutes) and wasn’t laughing.

  And at first, the brunet prepared himself to get disheartened and rejected and left alone on the spot as he kept blabbering. But the pirate, he responded… differently.

  He never said anything about his curse being intimidating or any of that sort. His body remained facing him and he thoughtlessly touched him by pushing him playfully. And he kept engaging in the conversation like it was the best topic to ever talk about even when the merman tried to branch off to a different topic.

 

  Becoming aware of this strange reaction, Kai flushed deeply as his vision turned pinkish with hearts and cupids all around. It was a major turn on.

 

  The brunet nods. “I-I would just cast it and then it started doing its own thing, that’s why I never use it. Like it’s a conscious living creature.”

  “...that is weird.”

  He chuckles, “I know. Worst part is it literally cannot be distinguished.”

  Cole drops his jaw. “No way.”

 

  “Yeah! I remember there was this one time back in Jamanakai where I was practising in my house — which was a horrendous idea in retrospect — and accidentally caught Nya’s hair aflame.” Kai grins as he hears a stifling laugh. “Oh, if ya were there to see us running around, screaming like dying eagles… I ducked her head in the toilet.”

  He turns to Cole like he was checking for his approval.

  “In the toilet?” The noiret giggled.

  “I-in the end we — we had to wait until it went off,” Kai said through his own giggles.

  “I-it just goes off? Randomly?”

  “Water or anything else to ever exist unfortunately doesn’t do the work.” Kai wipes his happy tears away. “Ever since then I just… stopped practising regularly.”

 

  The pirate fondly watches him, eyes smiling. “Your sister must’ve supported that.”

  Kai breaks a chuckle. “Mhm, she wore hats for a long while.”

 

  Cole looks away, back at the blank darkness. There’s no stars to see, no Big Dipper, which is quite a disappointment but it’s alright.

  The two silently sit there, comfortably doing nothing in particular.

  He doesn’t need the stars.

  In all honesty, he’s too focused on the presence beside him to care about the absence of the stars.



  “Ye mentioned the pendant conceals it?” asked Cole.

  “The worst comes when I’m nowhere near it,” said Kai. “The fire sets without my command. And I get… well, my body eventually humbles that of a heater. My whole body starts to ache, like I’m being burned alive and my skin peeling itself. Apparently, the hotter the area is, the more painful it gets. It’s — it’s a terrifying experience. It takes time for it to be actually painful. In the first minutes I can take it. Haven’t really faced it coming to an unbearable extent.”

 

  “Though, I did notice the… the time is quite inconsistent. Sometimes it takes days, sometimes it takes a few hours. And… and that — and that made me wonder… what are the chances of it coming in a snap?”

  He shifts on his position and lowers his voice. “...Sometimes I’m anxious if at the very moment it’ll just happen.”



  “I’m sorry I wasn’t there.”

 

  Kai travels his eyes to Cole, who was already looking at him with the softest expression. It melts him.

  “In yer hardest times,” the pirate mumbled.

  Oh, just how engaging this man is.

  The merman smiles at him, admiringly. “Well you’re here —” he pauses, bashfully looking away for a second. “I don’t get scared when you’re here.”

 

  Cole holds it at first, but he shyly smiles back and avoids eye contact. He points a finger at his head, in which Kai rolled his eyes before reaching a hand out to ruffle his hair.

  The brunet looks down on his face as he messes with the dark locks, taking the opportunity to catch Cole scrunching his nose. He stops himself from voicing an awe right there.

 

  “Yer fire doesn’t heal or anything like that?” Suddenly questioned the pirate.

  Kai stops and so does his hand. “...what?”

  “I’ve always wondered how you brought me back to life. Ye know, in the boiling sea.”

  The merman pulls his hand away. “You… you don’t remember?”

  “Remember what?”

  “...”

  “...”

 

  Kai immediately flushes red and looks away. “Nothing, i-it’s uh… um… I’m not sure how I did that too.” He dumbfoundedly laughs.

  Although quite perplexed, Cole chuckles with him as he lays his back on the floor. “P'raps your fire is that phenomenal.”



  “Yeah..!” croaked Kai, blushing again. He nervously glances at him, rubbing his nape and scratching his jaw before also laying on his back. “I just noticed you’ve been saying ‘you’ more often instead of your usual ‘yer,’ and you’ve been rolling your Rs. It's um quite delightful.”

  “Oh, that.” He crosses his legs. “You’ve been saying ‘yer’ and all that too.”

  Kai flashes his brows. “I have?”

  “Since a long time ago. Was tryna check when you’d notice but I suppose I had to break it up to ya, mate.”

  “What about Nya and the others? Surely they’ve been picking it up too?”

  Cole shakes his head. “Just you — but they’d get it soon, probably. For all the years I’ve been sailing, I’ve witnessed scallywags and landlubbers turn into great old salts.” He nudges Kai’s side. “Yer quite of a pirate now, aren’t ya?”

 

  Kai giggles at the tease. “Hmm… what makes a person a pirate, exactly?”

  The other shrugs. “Haven’t thought about it.”




  “I guess we do stick together quite a lot.”

  The noiret flashes his brows. “How so?”

  “Well,I did pick up on my pirate tongue from ye, did I not?”

  “...makes sense.”





  Kai tilts his head, using the opportunity to tentatively gaze at Cole. “Do you think we spend too much time together?”

  He squints at nothing, endearingly enough. “Uh… what makes a time too much, exactly?”



  His eyes land on his lips. “I guess, when you start wondering if it’s not enough..”





  “Then we do stick together too much.”

 

  The brunet looks up to his eyes.

  Cole does the same, making eye contact with the golden ambers he’s always drawn into. “Is it a bad thing?” he whispered.

  Kai can’t bring himself to blink, or spare a star’s twinkle to pull himself away from this moment and sensation. It’s at this moment he gets himself breathless.

  “Who knows…” he hardly murmured.

 

  Is there… something?



  Is something going on? Or maybe he’s just being once again delusional.

 

  But…

 

  Is there..?

 

  Does he feel the same way?

  Do their unspoken late night rendezvous on the balcony actually hold a meaning? Their bodies pulling each other along within every given chance?

 

  Is this how much Kai is craving for him now? Perhaps that’s what is going on right now. He should stop thinking about this.

  It’s too terrifying to go down further, as much it feels so good to be loving this certain pirate who is tall enough to block him away from the sun; whose holds always feel like the security he’d willingly cage himself in; whose voice is a symphony itself; whose eyes are the deepest green, which turn out to not be emeralds, but the dark and most wistful parts of the earth.

 

  Kai looks away.

  It hurts that it’s best for Cole that they should be apart.



  He sadly smiles to himself and flutters his eyelids down, listening to the crackling fire and the echoing wails of the cove, and missing the chance of noticing Cole subconsciously fumbling his fingers to his own lips.

 

  Would Kai prefer it if the pirate remembered the kiss?



  Nah.







  As far as we all know, Kai was never really the kind of guy to usually consider the consequences of his actions. Smart, but he’s a wreckless twit. There's little to no chance he’d be sorted into Ravenclaw or whatever.

  So, our brunet here didn’t really see it coming that after going back to his room at dawn he’d have to wake up 4 hours later… and back in Ignacia Cove’s current gate.

 

  Lounging by the illuminated gazebo and playing with the water lilies and petals tickling his sides, with a face screaming TIRED as told by the dark circles and blinking eyes, and with a hair messier than ever, is Kai Smith.

 

  He blankly stares at Neuro and the others bending their bodies pointed at him as they all stand in line on the gazebo. They’re all bowing at him, silently (Bolobo has a hand on Tox’s head).

  He glances at Roise. The mermaid is with him on the water amidst the water lilies.

  She was the one to call him over, but she let Kai take a short nap first as they waited for the group — and here they are. Bowing.

 

  “I don’t follow,” said Kai.

  “We all regretfully apologise,” said Neuro.

  “What for?”

  “For having caused you such inconvenience and stressing you in your first day on New Ignacia. We have thought wrong of you, your words, and so forth — and we apologise for locking up and suffering your lover.”

 

  Kai blinks.

  Kai ferociously blinks.

  “M-m-my — my what? — could you — could you straighten up, I can’t stand ye lot bowing at me like that.”

  Everyone obeys as Roise inches closer to him. “Dear, your human friend was your lover?!”

  “My wHAT —”

  “I once again apologise for what I’m about to say. I never meant to see you together last night,” Neuro added.

  “You sAW WHAT?!!”

  “I’m so sorry!” He bows again. Everyone follows.

  Bolobo pushes Tox’s head again. She grunts.

 

  “Stop bowing! H-he’s not my —” Kai shrieks in lowercase. “We — we’re just friends!”

  Everyone stares at him glancing all around the room.

  Neuro gapes. “I —”

  “DON’T even say it.”

  “ — “

  Gravis raises a hand and clears his throat. “We also set him free and sent our best nurses to treat him well. We left him having breakfast in the infirmary — oh son of a biscuit, we LEFT him!”

  Turner dramatically gasps and runs for it. Not even looking back as he disappears in no time.

  Kai has never seen a guy as fast as him. Ever.



  “So he is not your lover?”

  “Roise, I am as lonely as this flowerless lily pad here.”

  “Really? How come your face flushed so red?”

  Kai’s grip on the leaf weakens, eyes wide on the teasing face of the mer. He slowly looks at the group listening to them. He turns his face away. 

  Roise widely grins at him, sending horrors to the recoiling red merman. “Could it be? You like your human friend, Lord Smith! —”

  “Moving on!” Kai makes a mental note not to spill beans on the older mermaid. Has he always been that obvious?!



  The merman internally groans as he follows Neuro and the others leading him to the infirmary. He suddenly misses the crew, and he hasn’t seen his little sister since their gig in the empire. Other than Pixal and Jay, did Nya notice this thing early on too? He remembers her being surprised about it, but that woman can be really good at fooling when she wants to.

 

  Cole is definitely clueless with it for su —

  The eye contact from last night flashes.

  Kai momentarily skips a step with his heartbeat. Oh, God, Kai, oh… you better stop thinking.

  But then how is he going to stop thinking about this bloody noiret when he’s about to meet him again right now?!

 

  Oh wow that’s a cool bridge.

  Kai marvels at the massive tree roots manipulated to form a sturdy bridge decorated with flowers of different colours. They cross it with the brunet following, and as they do so, he gapes at the beauty of Ignacia Cove’s ecosystem and aesthetically lived-in buildings, pathways, hang out spots, lanterns, and so on — Holy shit, this cove has floors.

  And above them, there is a whole water current. And there are tons of them everywhere. The council giggles at Kai pointing at one with a dropped jaw. Gravis explains to him how it works. Apparently, the surface tension of these currents and floating ponds were orchestrated so that the merfolk can easily work on maintenance that required impossible heights, but then one day someone was like:

  Hey, we want to try that too.

  So they expanded these paths and made more.



   “For a bunch of mers we really do fit to be flying animals, do we?” Ash said as they gaze at the huge crowd gathered around the infirmary.

  Bolobo frowns and looks at Neuro, who glances at him while approaching the closed doors.

  “Parrots,” said Neuro, earning a nod from Bolobo.

  The doors open. Everyone lets the two brunets go first while the younger one is still deep in thoughts.

 

  Cole is most probably asleep. Kai will just maybe stop by for a while and let the pirate sleep before leaving. Yeah.

  Darned muggot! What’s so bad with the possibility, anyway? Is that not what Kai wants?! Well, yes and no. Both? Neither?

 

  “The newbie!”

  Kai flinches at his nickname being called by a high pitched voice.

  Of course. a giggling Cole just has to be there being pestered by a bunch of children climbing on him and dangling on his arms and asking him for upsies. He’s chuckling and trying to assure a frantic Turner that it’s okay.

  Another kid gasps. Tiny Ton. “Lord Smith?!”

  They all turn to him, including the pirate.

  Kai timidly waves at them.

  Cole smiles, corners of his eyes crinkling as always.

  “I can be your wingwoman.” Roise leans closer to him. “You won’t be as lonely as the flowerless lily pad then.”

  Or she can just kill Kai right there…




_VIII. What Makes What_

4.3k words

Notes:

everyday i visit ao3 and see the statistics i dance to smooth operator /j but u get the gist

Chapter 11: Babysitting Bobby

Notes:

took me like a month to write this smh (and then edited this in the last minute) (so lesson of the week is don't force urself to write if ur mind is in shambles?? ig???)

 

tallywags - testicles
shoot the breeze - have a conversation
daddles - hands

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  “Have you always attracted children every once in a while?”

  “Hilarious, Kai.”

  Kai shrugs.

  Cole sassily rolls his eyes. What an attitude, but then again, Kai’s got one too.

  He rolls his eyes back.

  The two are left together underground, somewhere in the isolated outskirts of Ignacia Cove. It’s an enclosed space, with small waterfalls cascading down the streams and continuing to a river where they are sat by.

  Peculiar floating specks of lights mimic that of fireflies, surrounding the whole space charmed by the generously cool coloured plants all around. Gleams coming from the corridor at the back bounces into the room, also bringing more light.

 

  Several kids are currently circling around them. They’re mostly onto the pirate, playing with him and the token he gave to distract them (which worked for a bit, but then they tossed it to the river and Cole had to chase it, hence his wet armbands).

  Oh right, they finally have their items retrieved.

  Kai is busy fiddling with the crystal they had stolen from the empire, more on just trying to figure out the origins of this large thing and how it’s made or how it was discovered and ended up being an artefact of the pirates.

  And how to use it.

 

  “This is it, the infamous crystal? I mean, it’s impressively big and would sell a lot but I don’t see much,” said Kai.

  “Did ye even listen to Lloyd?”

  “Hidden crystal, that, I got.”

  “And what does it do?”

  Silence.

  Cole sighs as he lets one kid braid a part of his hair. It’s starting to get long, he should cut it soon. “To communicate, Salmon. Everyone went nuts for that thing on your hands, ye watch yer mouth with it.”

  Kai chuckles. “I get that a lot.”

  “Hm?”

  “Watch your mouth.” The brunet flashes his brows and places the gem on his lap. He lightly nudges the occupant on his other side, noticing her silence.

  “Ye okay there, Tiny Ton? You’re gonna swallow one of those glowing flies if you keep your mouth open like that.”

 

  The smaller pulls her jaw back and stops staring at the pirate. “It’s my first time seeing a real human, Mr. Smith. I was always told they appear to be scarier than sirens and selkies.” She smiles at the noiret. “You’re huge, but you and I look just the same. Unless you’re a lower subspecies or something. Which shouldn’t be the case because I heard about you in the arena.”

  Cole giggles. “Sirens are WAY more atrocious than us humans, Tiny Ton. They’re stunning indeed but that’s exactly what makes them dangerous.”

  Her eyes widened. “You’ve seen one before?”

  “Mr. Smith and I fought them — a thousand of them!”

  Kai grins and traces the scar over his eye. “Ye see this scar, kid? I got this one from that fight. Awesome, isn’t it?”

  Ton’s eyes just keep on widening and her jaw keeps getting lower. Her whole outlook on the two changes right there, equivalent to that of knights in shining armours.

  The red merman turns to Cole with a proud smirk. He whisper-yells, “That was me first time bragging about it!”

  Cole cackles, abruptly stopping upon feeling his hair getting violently yanked by another kid.



  Kai promptly laughs at him before he goes back into fiddling with the large crystal.

  “So, to shoot the breeze, right? How does this little fella work?”

  “Ye have — ow! Ye have to keep eyes on the top of it and picture whoever you so desire to shoot the breeze with.” He air quoted.

  “That simple?”

  “That simple — aGH! Hey no pulling!” The pirate glares at the mischievous snickering children running away.

 

  “I’m sorry, Mr. Human” said the remaining kid with grey locks trying to fix the noiret’s hair.

  Cole lazily waves a hand. “Aye, no big deal. I would’ve done the same if I saw some poor big goon with long hair anyway — you keep braiding, little one.”

  The little one brightens and does as told. “It’s almost done.”

  “Way to go.”

  “Thank you, Mr. Human.”

 

  Kai raises a brow. The guy must have dealt with children at some point. To be honest, Kai thinks he’s terrible with them himself, and he only has soft spots for these ones because holy shit they’re alive and younger than him.

  Cole adds, “Ye also have to keep the crystal on both of your daddles the whole time or the bond shall vanish. You’ll be pulling hairs too if that happens.”

  “How come you know this much?”

  The pirate sighs, “Me mum’s a parrot.”

  Kai nods. “Explains it.” He closes his eyes and starts thinking about the crew. “Though you’ve been in a way quiet these days.”

  Cole playfully glares at him.

 

  “...Am I doing it?”

  The noiret chuckles at him as he waves a hand goodbye to the leaving kid with grey locks. “Cute. The crystals require two parties to communicate. You have one. The crew doesn’t have one. But even so, ye need to think of eachother at the same time which is like a one in a million cha — ye grob faced gobshit shut up.”

  Their reflections ripple on the top of the glimmering crystal. The three of them hold their breaths, watching the gemstone continue to change with swirling colours until it eventually settles on a saturated shade of green with specks of gold.

  “This bloody crystal just swore at me, I don’t reckon I’m doing this ri — I’m doing it right. KAI!” A voice similar to their capt’n’s broke through the gemstone.

  Kai makes eye contact with Cole again, who’s completely taken aback with lips clasping shut.

  “Are you with Rocky, Kai?...Kai?...Ahoy, Mr. Kai Sir?? — Pixal, is this working?”



  “Lloyd, is that you?” The merman turns back to the crystal.

  White and two shades of blue spots merge themselves in by the sides as more voices join. One seems to be cursing under her breath. The other two are exclaiming and asking to hold the crystal themselves. Kai and Cole recognize them to be Nya, and Zane and Jay.

  “Mr. Walker, if you snatch that crystal from the capt’n I will twist your tallywags,” said a different and less audible voice, flashing a small splash of magenta for a second.

  “Well you didn't need to threaten me like that… Lloyd, give me the crystal.”

  “I can’t.”

  “Kai, can you speak?” asked Zane.

 

  The merman brings his focus back. “Uh.. speaking?”

  “...Marvellous. An actual crystal with an actual worth —”

  Nya overpowers the voices topping each other. “Are you actually with Rocky? Why is he  not saying shit? You’re lying, are you not?”

  “Lovely morning to you too, Nya,” greeted Rocky. “I can assure you Kai is on tight security and so safe that he might as well be on chokehold.”

  “That sounds very assuring.”

  “Now, how in the world are ye talking with us? Where are you?”

  “The depths of hell that’s wh —”

 

  “Ladies, can we please focus on the task at hand?” The youngest of the group cried, silencing everyone from both sides. 

  Kai pictures the other three setting themselves down in the quiet air. He shortly glances at Ton still with him. The youngling is entertaining the colour drifting back into how it was: Green. An emerald with humble lustruous flecks.

  “Thank you,” the blond capt’n mumbled. “Where are you two?”

 

  Kai halts himself, pushing his voice back to his stomach as a thought interrupts him.

  Is this okay?

  Ton innocently looks up to him. The little mermaid is completely unaware of who they are. No one figured out Cole is a pirate yet — no one figured out he’s affiliated with them. The young viscount wouldn’t dare to test the waters of them finding out of their pirate life. In addition to that matter…

  What would the pirates do?

  Lloyd and the others already know he’s a merman, but it’s just them. Even so, what if they let him go because he’s a friend? What if Kai wasn’t on decent terms with the other pirates who know?

  Not that he doesn’t trust them or anything — or does he actually not?

  Cole also gazes at him, concerned of the short yet forevermore silence.

  Kai can’t fuck up.

  Not any further.



  “By the borders of the empire. We ran here in the deepest parts away from the guards. For now, we might have to lay low or they’ll certainly spot us. They might know we’re here.” He stares back at the noiret pirate throwing him a curious look with a pout, telepathically commanding him to play along.

  Lloyd hums, “Mhm… Rocky?”

 

  “Yeah, that.”

  “What about you? Already found a crew for yourself, I suppose?” Kai returned the question, only to hear an exhausted sigh.

  “Your sister handpicked dead men, Mr. Smith,” said Lloyd as he rubbed his temple. “Not the brightest lads, can’t say I’m one for these traps and puzzles are turning me into a monkey and them worms — not that I had such high expectations, honestly speaking.”

  As if on cue, a far away scream peals through.

 

  The young capt’n moves his hands from his temple to his own face.

  Zane, Nya, and Jay also look away from the source. They’re all also huddled up in an enclosed cave, hiding from the crew members who are still stuck inside an icy maze.

  Apparently, the path to the tomb is absolutely filled with tricks. It’s unsurprising, considering the fact that this is a place for qualified pirates and is meant to guard and keep away people like them.

 

  Lloyd knew the venture was riskier than it seemed when they came upon six different doors with different patterns on each. Everyone stood still in silence, baffled and dumbfounded with the idea of having to choose a door and being tested like they were in their infertile years.

  Mystake was the first to break the ice, saying how more tricks shall entail on them after this one given how there’s doors randomly. She also warned them to not be careless.

  Pixal and Zane figured it out in no time after claiming the patterns were a zoetrope.

  Nya blinked, and then suddenly the lovebirds were telling them the answer was the door from where they came through.

  “The fuck is that supposed to mean?” One of the crew asked, right before Harumi herself opened the door revealing an unfamiliar path. It was dark, but surely foreign.

 

  Their second obstacle course was a large pit with spikes at the bottom.

  Jay was walking backwards towards it as he was blabbering about how they should watch out. Ronin caught him on time. No one else saw it so there was not a warning for the ginger.

  With Lloyd’s crazy idea, they crossed over by tiptoeing on the edge and sticking their backs on the wall.

 

  Fifth part of the course meal came in a less surprising way.

  They came across a double door. Two humongous doors perhaps ten times the height of Capt’n Lloyd Montgomery, including the hat.

  Bronze engravings with ancient and cryptic writings embedded were on its rough surfaces. A large golden drawing of an incoherent symbol is displayed in the middle of it.

  The cave was closed, but the doors itself were being illuminated, outshining everything else that existed on the large space between the crew and the mouthwatering entryway.

  The others found it odd. That was it? Just four tests and they’re here?

  Surely they weren’t foolish enough to fall for that.

 

  Nya was the first to scoff and turn her back around. “Come on, mates. Wouldn’t want to take the risk of being decapitated by some obvious trick.”

  With everyone else, Jay followed after her and points out, “But there’s no other way.”

  “Well, there should be.”

 

  “I don’t know… what if this is the real way in and that is what they want us to think so we go back to square one or have ourselves beheaded?”

  Everyone paused on their tracks. Lloyd and Ronin eyed the guy who remained standing there, the latter judging him for a moment as the mate stupidly added, “just a guess.”

  Nya scratched her jaw. “Alright, but what if that is what they want us to think to lure us back to the doors? Reversing the reverse psychology seems like a very pirate thing to do, aye?”

  “Is it not more sensible for this to be a two way decision?”

  “It’s the same thing! —”

  “You were complicating our problem with a third one.”

 

  “Would an argument be of any necessity to be wasting our time?” A voice from outside the crowd spoke. Harumi still had her face shadowed with a proper posture as always, but they could sense a tang of unamusement in her voice.

  “I believe not. If we must be divided on this trial then may I suggest we both go separate ways unless you desire to be left alo —”

  The floor disappeared.

  She was left there by herself, a millimetre away from the dark pit with echoing screams. Her red lips turned into a sharp line, and then she stressfully frowned and rubbed her forehead, shaking her head as she shortly let it all out before gracefully dropping into the darkness.

 

  Amidst their panicked bawls, their fall turned into that of a slide with a dangerous speed. Smoothened rocks were taken over by cold ice, their butts confused with the heat of the friction and the cold of the slide.

  The ride ended with Zane being toppled on by everyone in one pile

 

  There they were in their sixth course.

  The mirror maze.

  With traps.

  Lloyd strictly told everyone to stick together and follow his steed, but oh brother of the first pirate’s son were they dealing with kindergartens.

  The blond was so busy trying to spot all the traps they were to come across that he didn’t notice his tail shortening until he turned around.

  “We tried,” Pixal tittered. 

 

  And in case yer wondering, they were also carrying Mystake the whole ride. The nanny koala was being passed on from time to time, and on every other turn it was always capt’n argh!-my-back-bone!-Lloyd.

  The poor boy was about to rest his body in the meanwhile when Mystake and her aid approached him with the crystal. They exchanged no words, but he quickly rushed to a far, dark, and closed part of the cave with the others like the treasure-carrying happy young burglar he is.

  Harumi is standing by the entrance, successfully and effortlessly guarding them with her menacing vibes alone as of the moment, alongside her is Pixal.




  Lloyd looks back at the red crystal on his palms. It’s almost identical to Kai’s ruby. “You may get mad if I tell you of our bearings, which I’ll understand but I want you to know we were quite forced into this.”

  “...You left already..” dumbfounded Kai.

  “Aye, already in the tomb, in fact.”

  “So how are we having this conversation?” Cole brought the question back, tinting the side of the crystal with earthy hues as he did.

  Lloyd stretches and rolls his shoulders as if he’s preparing for heavy duty calls. “Mr. Dangerbuff, you are about to listen to the second exhausting and weirdest sequence of my mostly dissociated life,” he said while Zane, Jay, and Nya also fixed themselves.

  “Just so you could prepare yourself..” suddenly said the capt’n, the tone of his voice changing to a more serious manner.

 

  “You have some explaining to do, Kai.”

 

  The line made a part of the merman’s brain lightheaded in some sort of way, like it was gently pushed by a finger.

  Kai takes a second to recover from it as he stares at the viridescent crystal on his palms. Before letting them start, he makes sure Ton is busy with the other kids so as to give them some privacy.

 

  Listening to the mates sharing the story brings tension to their skin. Kai and more especially Cole was awed with the crew conquering the tempest seas. The latter was quite dumb founded with not being a part of it, but he got over it quickly. And Kai was amazed, just not as equally; he only heard words of the sea itself, even as a mer who are supposedly experts of the ocean.

  The brunet doesn’t remember much about his life underwater, in all honesty. Although, he could feel nostalgic every now and then when he’d swim across Ignacia City. The feeling of treading through the water just felt… perfect. Everything felt so right.

 

  Moving on, Mystake being there was what ought to be ridiculous to Kai, but there was no point in thinking it’s a lie — let alone the old nanny being a witch who was Pixal’s trainer this entire time. Let alone being aware of what hides under the merman’s skin.

  Nya broke the news to him. Kai was still processing it all when Cole himself went like:

  “Ye knew gran Mystake?”

  “Gran Mystake?!”

  Jay adds, “Rocky, we miss you, first mate. If you’re our friend you would come aboard and carry the ol’ dowager for us.”

  “Suck it, Mr. Walker.”

 

  Perhaps the world is not that big at all. 



  And it doesn’t stop shrinking there, minimising with a touch of suffocation as the anticipated cherry on top.

 

  “We couldn’t ask Nya about this for she claimed she doesn’t know much..?”

  “I was three, need I say more? It is better to push your interrogations to my brother himself,” said the noirette, concerning the predicate whose hands are desiring to fiddle with something for comfort, specifically his necklace.

  “Touché,” confided Lloyd before turning back to his serious tone. “So uh… Kai, just as we were entering the island, we got ourselves some… uninvited visitors.”

  He senses Cole straightening himself on his side.

  “Unfriendly visitors, carrying a very obvious intent to hunt and kill. They chased us as we ran to the shack that led us here. Thankfully no one got hurt but we suspect they won’t let us get away easily, especially after, well, agitating them.”

  “These visitors, they came from the island?” Kai asked.

  “No. They were following us.”

  “But — but you’re on a pirate ship.”

 

  The young capt’n turns silent.

  Freezing, pressuring silence takes over the merman’s ears as the echoing screams and laughter coming from the children deafens out. It’s something he should know, isn’t it? 

  Fingers nervously twiddle on the smooth crystal. He can’t think of something that could have potential to do such a thing on them, that, or he can’t think straight. The crystal is growing heavier than ever, it keeps bothering him.

  It bothers him how the crystal is somehow heavier than before.

  It’s exhausting. Tiring. Heavy.

 

  Burdensome.



  Draining.



  “They introduced themselves as the finnfolk.”







  “Kai?”



  ‘Dead.’



  “Earth to Kai?”

 

  The heat ghosting his scarred temple pulls him back.

  Kai shakily greets eyes with the concerned, painful ones.

  It subtly grazes against the helix of his ear, the back of Cole’s finger. The brown strands framing his face getting tucked behind.

  The action makes Kai hold back his breath, afraid to startle the wind, still, his mind lingers on the fact he had just brought the finfolk to his friends. He doesn’t know why or how they found him — he doesn’t want to know.

  He doesn’t want to think about them.

 

  Kai gulps the invisible lump in his throat and stammers, “Finn… finnfolk, you say?”

  “Aye. Pounced on the ship they did and as demanded for you, the boy with red fins. We said nothing. Unfortunately they did figure out Nya’s identity as a mermaid but they did not come for her neck, so we’re guessing this has something to do with your uh… your curse thingy, whatever it is.”

  “I also find it peculiar how —” Zane pauses, hesitating with his words “They knew you but didn’t seem to be familiar with Nya.”

 

  Kai tenses his hands for a brief moment. The distant laughters are pitched higher now, and he can’t help but notice the tension on the muscles around his eyes. He tries not to, but his voice comes out barely shaking. “Did they say anything?”

  Lloyd hums for a second. “Just that they threatened us and something about their Time Blades.” He shrugs. “You stay right where you are. These merfolk wannabes surely don’t know yours and Rocky’s bearings. Capt’n’s orders. But still, we ought to know what goes on?”

  There it is.

  A breath in. The brunet doesn’t have to say everything. Just say what must be said and don’t freak them out. They shouldn’t freak out. Everything goes wrong if everyone freaks out. If someone freaks out it’s the end. He’s not freaking out. Stop it. No. Pfft. Blasphemy. Shut up Kai. Shut up. Stop. This isn’t freaking him out.

 

  “This is freaking me out.” Kai flinches and nudges himself deeper on his seat, eyes darting around on the ground and legs suddenly and awkwardly bouncing.

  “Is that all?” Cole scoots closer as he places a hand on the back of the crystal.

  “There’s no free time with these creatures, mate,” said Jay. “They started counting before anyone could spare a question.”

  “All we know is that they’re blood thirsty for this boy with red fins.”

 

  Cole looks back at the clearly uncomfortable brunet.

  He is no expert, but he knows what he knows (something obvious). The distant red finned merman beside him has more untold knives on his back — knives that bury deep; sharp and blunt. Behind those golden ambers, there lies grave terror, and thrown onto the lifeless body of his is of hatred acid. Ones that brushes into the pirate. 

  “You met them before.”

 

  “They —” Kai breathes out as an attempt to lighten his chest. “They’re after me because of my… my s-stupid… fire thing.”



  “Fire thing?” carefully asked Zane. Of course he asked.

  Yeah some stupid woohoo fire thing. Kai shifts again, this time with a ticked off expression. He fixes his posture and closes his eyes for a moment. Calm down, Kai. No one’s after anyone’s ass. No one’s after Kai, and like Lloyd said, no one knows of their bearings.

  He opens them back up, catching a glimpse of Cole who’s been attentively watching him in worry.

  No one’s after Cole too.

  “Is there anyone in the room with you now?”

 

  Nya turns to look at the way out of the cave. She can still see Harumi’s garments swaying about at the corner, though it seems all is as clear as day. “Just us four.”

  “Well that’s lovely because if anyone’s to ever hear of this they shall bust mine head and bury the rest to the worst maggot infested ground on Earth.”

  “Oh, it can’t be that bad.”

  “C — Rocky, I’m nervous just uttering this shit to them because it’s that bad.” Kai stops himself before spitting more and ruining everything. He sighs.

  “Remember when I spoke of the seafolk back then? How someone can be granted with elemental powers? …I am one of them.” He stops, checking for a response which is none, so he goes on.

  “Fire, is my element, ironically enough for a sea dweller. I don’t have complete control of it so I rarely make use of it. And it’s.. incredibly dangerous, my fire. And when I did use it, they were only when I’d try to practise controlling it with Nya’s help. We used the strange matchbox when we did, it was enchanted to absorb my flames and extract them upon use.”



  “Is that why the finnfolk is after you?”

 

  Kai shakes his head, he cringes when he realises they can’t see him.

  “...There is a prophecy, one that after being discovered brought fear to the whole ocean. It mentioned my stupid fire sorcery, so all eyes would land on me and they would point fingers and holler and scream and say I am dangerous! And clearly these finnfolk take it to the graves. They have been hunting for me since way before then — When Nya could barely talk! And I hadn’t an idea they’d come back now!”

  Once again, Kai has to stop himself for a moment. His stomach is churning with the possibilities of the crew and Cole throwing him in the brig to beat the absolute shit out of him. He should stop thinking like this. He trusts them.. but he barely knows them either.

 

  To bring an end to his current wreckage, Cole does the honour of asking for it.

  “And what exactly is this prophecy?”

 

  The voice causes Kai to cuss in his mind. The sound itself makes him want to strangle Cole. This foolishness aside, he has to answer now.

 

  And so he does.




_IX. Babysitting Bobby_

3.8k words

Notes:

if we get to 1k hits before christmas i will scream /lh

Chapter 12: A Symbolic Flower of Spring

Notes:

Ton’s instrument that’s gonna be mentioned here is like a diy harmonica. The diys sound kinda wack irl so uh let's just pretend they actually do sound like harmonicas — however u want

songs:
Celtic Woman - Ae Fond Kiss
Kokia - Usu Momoiro no Kisetsu (listen to kokia awooga!!)
<><><>
words:
gallows - framework with a rope noose to hang criminals.
heebie-jeebies - state of nervous fear or anxiety

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  Well that wasn’t so bad.

 

  Sike, he was practically a birthing duck but hey, hours later Kai can finally rest his soul and thank the gods if Lloyd was telling the truth of shutting his mouth and never selling him on the river. Unless Kai transitions into the monster of the word, that’s when young capt’n Lloyd will tackle him (Jay said that).

  However, the fear is still there. Nothing can assure Kai of what’s bound to happen in the future and of the crew’s decision, and if whether he’ll end up in the gallows or not, so he would still stare into space with a face as pale as pearl — just like now as he’s slowly wrapping Cole’s forehead with a new orange cloth and lounging by a fountain just outside the infirmary.

 

  Cole, of course, saw it and knew it. And although just a few minutes ago he was trying to figure out the grand plan of his escape out of this pretty tunnel and run back to his crew by himself, somehow his objective shifted to shaking the worries out of Kai’s shoulder by sticking close at all times — since he already acknowledges he’s quite awful at comforting with words, so, proximity it is. Well, he should not give up.

  If it’s for Kai, he should not give up.

  If it’s for the most questionable merman on Earth, he must not think of giving up.

 

  In all honesty, even the conversation earlier made him incredibly worried. Watching Kai get shaken up by the mention of the finnfolk was already bad, not much less understanding the reason why.

  He understands it. Really. The feeling of being chased around because everyone sees him as either the big bad wolf or a goldmine, sometimes both. The difference is — although both have been experiencing it since childhood — while Cole takes it as a silly game, Kai is actually afraid.

  “ —Next thing I know Kai’s mouth would be on fire and we’d have the heebie-jeebies and Kai would be like ‘what?’” blabbered Cole whilst mindlessly playing with the strings of Kai’s shirt. “If ye wish to live long and prosper, Roise, was it? Don’t do what Kai would do. He makes terrible ideas and is unaware of his likes.”

  “Why?”

  “Because he’s an idiot.”

  “You’re teaching the child bad manners. Don’t listen to a bear with rabies, Roise’s baby,” said Kai. “Between Rocky and I, guess who almost died twice.”

  Cole chuckles. “Salmon, that’s you.”

  “It’s you too, duh.”

  They roll their eyes in unison.

  “But for the record, you almost died because of yer ideas. Twice.” Kai flicks his forehead.

 

  The pirate turns his head to the other mermaid beside them, annoyingly causing Kai to mess up with the bandage and click his tongue.

  “He likes to have his tongue burnt.”

  Ton jots down the word ‘spicy’ on a leafpad, handwriting as terrible as ever. “Fruit? We have the surface fruits like the long yellows and others.”

  “Uh… the round, orange, I suppose.”

  Cole blinks. “Ye like oranges?”

  “Stop moving — No. I just remembered you like oranges.”

  Ton jots it. “Food?”

  “Salmon,” said Cole and Kai.

  “Is that why you call me a salmon?”

  “Next question.”

  “Favourite colour. Let me guess, red?”

  “It’s red,” said Cole and Roise.

  They all rubberneck at the latter.

  Roise gives them a half-shrug, caressing her belly. “Lord Smith handpicked red for his bedsheets and night lamp. And his necklace is red. And his tail. And fire is red.”

 

  “...” said Lord Smith. He goes back to minding Cole’s bandage. “Hang on a second, why are you doing this?”

  “I saw this list in Griffin’s office this morning. I figured I'd do it because I like you.”

  “Awe Ton, that’s so sweet!”

  The redhead giggles and reads, “What is something you would like to experience?”

  “Burn this head.” “Lift me arm.”

 

  In a flash, Cole bolts away with the brunet pursuing after him with a rock on hand.

  The mermaids stay there, sitting, watching, entertaining the scene as the noiret cackles and screams at the loud brunet chasing him about.

  They remain astounded when Cole squawks.

  “...Auntie Roise, let’s show them to the forest!”

“Good idea.”








  When Ton said forest, she meant an actual forest.

 

  She encouraged them to reach the outside world of the cove and take a stroll.

  Also, It has been long since they’ve last seen the sun. Cole missed it, it feels like home being sun kissed and to breathe in the smell of raw air once again. Kai missed it a lot too, but he’s more focused on trying not to get slapped by the damn leaves and branches as he follows Ton’s footsteps.

  She’s already way ahead of them. And, she’s brought along a silly instrument made out of two sticks with tied ends and leaves. It creates tiny ping sounds; a high pitched organ.

  ᵂʰᵃᴬᵉᵉᴱᵉᴱᵎ

 

  Moving on, as amazing as how that instrument works, Kai and Cole can’t help but to drop their jaws at the sight of a red and pink sky of trees.

  There’s a whole forest of pink trees!

   Kai smiles, absolutely delighted.

  Well, these are much smaller but still, woah.

  “Woah,” exclaimed Cole, already thirty seconds into the walk.

 

  “You’ll be grabbing on my hand for days on end, will you?” Kai asked the other brunette who’s also as fresh as a daisy. He can tell it’s a big day for the mermaid who’s already grown comfortable with the pirate (which is either concerning or amazing).

  Roise loosens her grip on his wrist. “Oh, I apologise. I-I can refrain myself if you wish —”

  Kai shakes his head. “No. It’s alright. It’s… comforting.” He presses his lips. “Can I ask something personal?”

  “Ask away, Lord Smith.”

  Please just call him Kai. “I noticed I’ve never really seen you spend much time with anyone else other than the council.” He glances at her belly. “Is… Is there —”

 

  Roise waves a hand, a gentle motion to hush. She first smiles at the leaves for a while, eyes fond as she reminisces. “The father was part of the expedition team. An old member and has been around as New Ignacia was in its development. He and the council were close friends. Always laughed about immature things while all I did was watch and eek.” Roise pulls a face.

  Kai stifles a laugh.

  “He’s very kind. The kindest man I’ve ever met, even.” She then eyes the pirate aweing at the sun and pinks. “Uncivil, hopeless, uncouth and mischievous, but also polite and gentle. Like Rocky.”

  Kai turns to look just in time for Rocky to trip over a root and fall over. He snorts and wheezes, pausing on his tracks with a shocked Roise.

 

 

  “Where is he?” later asked Kai as they neared Ton playing random tunes with her instrument. On her hand is a stick taller than her.

  “Oh, he passed long ago.”

  The merman falters. Roise notices and smiles at him. “It’s alright,” she sang, placing a hand on Kai’s shoulder. “...The expedition team reported they came upon an eerie place in the dark waters. He dared himself deeper alone, with nothing but a healing kit and a spear on hand —” she breathes in deeply.

  Kai slows their pace, watching intently on the mermaid’s state.

  Cole also slows his pace upon reaching them.

 

  “I promised with the council to keep the rest of the story a secret.” She bows at the brunet. “If you will forgive me.”

  Kai helps her straighten herself. “Please. Roise. Don’t be too formal with me,” he practically squeaked in embarrassment, earning a hearty giggle from Cole. “And thank you, for telling me.”

 

  Roise grins at the merman. She sighs and rolls her shoulders, considering for a moment to ask something personal in return, but she shuts her mouth. Bringing up the brunet’s mother may not be a good idea. “Tiny Ton, you put that stick down! Did you check if there were tiny bugs on it?” she said once they reach a screeching Ton.

  “But I like sticks!”

  Roise continues lecturing her with only a fallen trunk separating them.



  “Look at that, the lass’ aware of her likes more than you,” Cole sassed in a whisper, letting Kai jump over first.

  The red merman scoffs. “Don’t blame me! Mystake always rammed my head with a basket of potatoes without a speck of warning when I decided my wants over Nya’s.” He rubs the back of his head. “Sometimes I can still feel it..”

  “I’ll blame ya, as a humble revenge for always blaming me on everything.” Cole swiftly vaults over.

 

  Kai mockingly laughs. “Oh, do I now?” he looks down upon noticing Ton leaning on a sign with an unidentifiable language — unless it was a drawing. “What is this?”

The redhead blows one last note. “ Whee! — this is as far as we can go.” She checks over her shoulder. “To step over this means to step out of New Ignacia. Can’t do that!”

  “I see..” He squints at the scribe, even tilts his head with the pirate copying him.

Roise follows the letters with her finger. “Be..ware,” she read. “We wrote it specifically to keep strangers out and us in.”

  Cole stifles another giggle.

  “And what lies there?” asked Kai.

  Ton slowly threads away with Roise. “Depends on who you ask, Mr. Smith. I say what lies ‘yon those trees is a far different life. Hold on, I know the hidden harvesting spot is around here — let’s find it!” She continues playing.

 

  A far different life.

 

  ᵂʰᴬᵃᴱᵉᵉ ᵂʰᵃᴼᴼᵒᵒᴼᵘᵘ..

 

  Kai lets himself get lost in the colours of distant nature. laying behind the cracks are different leaves varying in pinks and reds fading into warmer shades; a blindfold of a row, a wall keeping secrets from him. Though, something in Kai’s guts tells him it is the ocean. The vast ocean.

  A far different life, he repeated in his head.

  It’s an absolutely quiet land.

  “Think there’s a different kind over there?” asked Cole, positioning himself beside the brunet.

  “Must be well disciplined and aloof of them to follow an indecipherable sign.”

“...Makes sense.”

 

  He is reluctant at first, somehow bashful when Kai — as little as he can — turns his eyes to take a look at the taller man gazing at the woodland.

  The sun is embracing the pirate, illuminating him in all the perfect angles and luring attention to the charming spots on his face, which is overall.

There’s the nose; his bushy eyebrows that’s slightly furrowed; even the smallest cracks and the length of his eyelashes.  His lips, it’s too scary for Kai to bring his eyes to it. And then there’s his eyes, the other woodland he’s fallen in love with.

“I like this place, it’s really pretty.” Cole’s words snap Kai back to the real trees.

 

“Me too.”






  They’re back skimming their feet in the cove — not before taking a rest by the infirmary first — as they explore the real and fun parts the people have been preparing for, just as Ton suggested to them before Griffin Turner spotted her and gave her the second lecture of the morning.

  She also snickered, “I like it when you two banter, it’s funny. WheE” —Griffin takes her —“ᵉᴱᵉᵉᴱᵉ… ᵉᵉᵎ”

 

  And there’s not much for the three to do, so they decided to set off, wander about, and visit this festival of Ignacia Cove. Roise adjusts her grip on the red merman’s hand as Cole teases the other brunet, once again walking.

  “I told you she’s more aware of her likes.”

  “Funny?” repeated Kai. “Do we banter quite often?”

  Cole shrugs. “Yer fault.”

 

  The brunet scowls. “Look, just because I blame everything on ya, doesn’t mean you must do it back… I’ve never even blamed ya on anything,” he mumbled the last part with a held grin.

“You — dev —! You blamed me so many times” —Cole starts throwing his hands around —”including that time you tripped on a rock by yerself. I was standing across the damn road! Waving!”

  Kai’s teasing grin grows, and his snickers break into laughter at the complaint. He earns a light smack on his head for it, still the merman continues to break into hearty cackles. “Exactly.”

  Cole gawps at him. It wasn’t a lie when he meant the Questionable Merman part.

  Just before Cole can complain further, Kai adds more.

  “Rocky, you were too drop-dead gorgeous I couldn’t notice the other pebble attempting to murder me as well.”

 

  Kai wipes a tear away, calming himself and his giggles down as he continues to walk. He’s so occupied with having a good time that he doesn’t notice the silence until Roise stops.

  He looks at the her, smile replaced with a pout.

  Roise is looking behind.

  Kai looks behind, and ‘lo and behold Cole standing away from them with ears and cheeks as red as Kai has never seen before. His eyes are extra wide, like he got caught stealing hardtacks and grog in the kitchen at midnight, but this one was more than the face of embarrassment. This one’s more adorable. More charming.

  With a smirk climbing back up, Kai teasingly tilts his head. “Are you blushing?”

  “Nnno..”

  “Your face tells you’re blushing.”

  Oh, he’s blushing.

  Roise pulls on Kai’s arm. “He liked it!”

 

  Kai is so going to remember that.



  He keeps needling Cole about it even after the noiret cools down. Roise is making it worse by constantly supporting and adding to Kai’s words. He just lets them, and instead talks back to fuel the fire, reason being just to keep the red merman’s mood.

  And the whole time, he’s holding back his smiles.

  It’s unfortunate Kai is ahead of him.

 

  Not long after do they finally reach the first steps in the crowded cove.

  Busy mers are swarming about in circles, minding their business, and setting up for this small make up-celebration for Kai’s arrival.

  On the right there lay food stalls ready and lined up with vendors already serving their customers, along with shops selling trinkets, toys and figures carved from wood. On the left side are what Kai would assume to be games.

  The games vary from shooting a target with blow darts, betting on a slot involving balls, catching fish, and whatever there are that aren’t in his peripheral. Then, there is the middle, where people are still decorating and music chiming.

  Above it all are gently twinkling clams forming flowers. Their glows radiate different colours. One flower flashes from red to pink, such as the others emitting purple and blue, and green and yellow.

  P’raps the merfolk have grown fond of these lights.



  “Wait.”

  Roise stops them from stepping further in. “When this place becomes crowded like this, my friends and I either lock arms or hold hands so we wouldn’t be separated and lose our way.”

  “We’re already holding daddles.” Kai swings them.

  That doesn’t satisfy the future mother, a glance on Cole and Kai’s free daddles has to tell him.

  Sly wingwoman.

  “Oh. I.. uhm…” Kai nervously smiles. “Y-ye can always go ‘round and find your way, right Boulders?”

  Boulders doesn’t respond for a moment. His intense eyes only blink before drifting to the other side from Kai’s face.

  “Hold my hand.”

 

  He stops breathing. Still smiling. “What.”

  “Ye heard her. Crowded place. Hold hands.”

  “What? No! Not again.” Kai springs away from him.

  The noiret's face falters, and with a small sigh, he walks ahead into the maelstrom.

  "Wha —" The brunet's eyes bulge out more. He stares at the vacant palm, internally screaming back at his inner demons repeatedly telling him to 'take it, take it, take it, take the opportunity.' 



  Cole is already deep into the crowd when a warm, rough hand brushes and slips into his'.

  Kai has his face directed away from him, trying to put all his attention to Roise who is trying her best to hide the giddiness bubbling in her.

  Cole gnaws on his inner cheeks.

  "Mr. Rocky, you can always hold mine if one of you is uncomfortable."

  "Yeah.." they said.

 

  Kai adjusts his hand. Cole presses it.

  With that, they proceed to stroll around.

 

  By and large, thrilled mers spare their time to greet the three. Some of them go as far as to give Kai some snacks (which Roise has to explain to Kai and Cole) and the littlest souvenirs such as a leaf woven into a fish. He slides it in his pocket, thinking about learning it and mastering it to show off to Nya.

  At some point, some kid asks him to open his palm and excitedly gives the viscount a singular… tiny… smiling rock.

   “It’s you,” said Kai to Cole.

  He snorted.

 

  Later on, more youngins invite them over by the musicalities, the gossip of festivities (it’s crazy how fast they've prepared all these). Kai is confused at first, especially when they make him sit and put a cutely woven flower crown on his head.

  Then, just as Cole guesses, the children gather around in formation and sing the red merman a love song.

 

  Shhh, Kai placing a fist on his lips is just the surface of his desire to tear up. It’s so fucking adorable, the way they are giving it their all and stand on their toes as their voices waver on the higher notes — they even smile at each other upon eye contact, the children. And then there goes the subtle arm pushes.

  An instrument identical to Ton’s plays.

  So that’s how they’re supposed to sound..

  One kid giggles his way.

  Kai can just melt right there.

 

    “Peace, enjoyment, love.. and treasure…”

  The song drifts to an end.

  After cursing in his mind about why it had to end, Kai stands up and applauds for them with the gathered audience copying him. The bashful children politely bow and break into fits of giggles.

  Cole leans to his ear. “That one made ya happy.”

  Kai scoffs and nudges his side. Cole does it back, right before the merman leaves to approach the children and give them a big group hug.

  Roise still has her palm on her cheek. Children are so endearing.

 

    “Goodbye Mr. Kai!”

  “Please check out the theatre show later!

  “I will, you kids take care!” Mr. Kai waves at them goodbye. He turns to Roise and Cole who were also waving. “Can we take a rest here?”




  The music continues, and the lanterns shift to innocent yet romantic shades of colours. Pinks, yellows, pastels, all the pale colours you can name.

  As the harmonica (which Roise teaches them the name of again) chimes charming sounds, our three folks sit down by the plant pots underneath pink trees Kai and Cole can’t help but admire more after their outside adventure.

 

  “These trees are called cherry blossoms, some of us simply call them sakura,” said Roise. She sweetly smiles at the two younger men hitting each other with the petals with playful grunts and cries.

  “Waargh, take this!” growled Kai, smacking his weapon to the human’s arm.

  “Oh no..!” whisper shouted Cole, his petal sinking to their seat. “Boogsh!”

  “Ehehe.” The brunet gazes at his’, indulging in how the pink fades into white. “These cherry blossoms, do they only grow around these parts?”

  Roise shrugs. “From the words I have heard, it could be true.”

  Cole catches one falling in his direction. “Likely. I’ve been to places and I’ve never seen anything like this.”

  The brunet furrows his brows, smile still present. “Don’t brag, you haven’t seen all of the world. Maybe there is a cherry blossom somewhere out there.”

  “That, I will not accept!” Roise crosses her arms. “These sakuras are the best charms of New Ignacia, and I say these blessings grace here and here only! And that, is what I want!”

 

  Oh right, they’re still on that…

 

  “I want… to have some twigs as a souvenir.”

  “Mr. Rocky, that is excellent!”

  Kai sighs at the two raving with each other. Well, he certainly does like the cherry blossoms too. If only he could take a whole tree with him and show it to Nya only to brag and keep it away from her touch.

  She’d be furious.

  That’s a sight.



  The performers start a new song, this one starting with the harmonica.

  He closes his eyes, letting himself get lost in the pleasant, gentle arrangement of the winds, the strings, and the faint beat. There is a soothing feeling. Something that makes him want to turn into jelly and just mould into a warm fluffy compartment.

  Kai’s smile turns that into a fond one. As he opens his eyes, he sees the other folks stopping by and also submitting to the music’s charm.

  Those golden ambers lighten up at two mers turning to face each other and swaying along to the music.

 

  “That brings a lot of memories.”

  Kai looks at the man who had just mumbled, flinching at the shortened proximity. “M-memories?”

  Cole nods, eyes still on the dancing pair. “I taught Snake and Pixal how to dance for their first anniversary in this dusty tower house by the border of Glacier Barrens. I taught them separately. In secret.” He suppresses a grin. “They still don’t know.”

  Kai mimics him. He can perfectly imagine that scenario. “Right.. How long have they been together?”

  Cole tilts his head as he mentally does the math. “Mmm… four-ish? Years? Either three or four or five — wait” He tries to think again. Agh, it’s hard to focus. He suddenly can’t focus now, maybe because since way before the conversation, he’s been thinking about how he’s a centimetre away from touching Kai’s hand.

  Yeah, Cole, stop thinking that.

  ‘I’m not thinking that,’ he seethed at his brain, his face still churned up in his calculating expression.

  You can stop thinking about it if you move your hand away.

  ‘I’m not dumb, I thought of that already.’

  Oh.

   ‘Yeah, back down, brain.’

  Mhm.

 

  Still haven’t moved it.



   “Have you ever been in a relationship before?”

  Cole shakes his head. “I’m going to surprise you as a sea-farer, but I haven’t.”

  Kai tilts his head. Oh right, he forgot that pirates were all about wooing hearts in many depressing ways and that some of them can be quite nasty — all those he simply heard from tattles of the streets.

  “Surely you have fancied someone at your age,” said the red merman. He holds back a snort at Cole looking up to think again.

   His thought process, Kai wonders what it’s like. Everytime he gets the noiret thinking and diving into his mind palace, the other can’t help but to watch. He watches either in his separate ponders, like now, or he just purely watches in endearment (which is risky, because oftentimes he catches himself blushing before Cole does).

  “Why are you taking so long?”

  “Sorry, I just — can’t think or anything else other than.. than that.”

 

  A pair of lighthearted snickers sound from the other side.

   Two mermaids jog towards the music performers and dance together with intertwined fingers and pearly whites.

  That is just adorable.



   A tap on his arm.

  “Would you like to dance too, Lord Smith?” Roise carefully stands on her feet and presents her hand.

  Kai blankly stares at the palm first, startled. He smiles and stands up to take it. “Lead the way, Mommy Roise.”

  And so the two brown haired fellas drag their feet closer to the notes, laughing to themselves and slowly swaying in a carefree manner.

  Their heads are filled with little pink petals, Cole doesn’t mention them, they look like some sort of a head dress anyway.

  Then, there are four pairs dancing in the middle of the fair, underneath tender lights and atop the floor of cherry blossoms.

   It doesn’t take long later when Cole waves his head along to the music.

 

  The harmonica blows again.

  He is so going to grab one of those to the Bounty.

 

  “Mr. Rocky!”

  Tiny Ton runs up to the mentioned human. The redhead has her hair pushed to the back with a black streak, that, and she’s clad with some beige clothing he’s never seen before; could be traditional clothing. Seems like Griffin dragged her to get dressed up.

  The youngin smirks when she sees Kai and Roise with the other pairs. She turns back to the pirate and grabs his hand. “How can you just sit there when this song is playing?”

  Cole stumbles. “Kid, I’m not —! wait!”



  They pull up to the two, and Roise immediately squeals and praises Ton’s delightful outfit.

  “Tiny Ton, you’re beautiful!” she gushed, to which the two men joined as the little one twirling about.

  Roise then explains it is indeed a traditional clothing, with the extra hems of the sleeves and ribbons representing the waves, and the little train on the skirt tailored to mock a merfolk’s tail.

  As Cole and Kai take turns leading the kid to pirouettes filled with shrieks and chortles, they notice the designs do resemble the wearer in their truest form. Somehow, at some points, helplessly, the two boys attract back to one another and bicker about what colour and what patterns would look good on these kimonos.

 

  Roise pulls away from the dance later on, claiming she would rather rest her legs and watch them leave zero cares to the world.

  Then, the little redhead becomes tired from all the hops and swinging. Amidst Cole and Kai throwing harsh comments back and forth, she slyly slips away without a word and lets go of their hands.

  She quietly walks towards Roise who’s been underneath the cherry tree by herself, away, leaving the two alone by themselves in the soft tenderness of the song.

 

  “Just because you helped Snake pick out his date costume doesn’t mean you have a fine taste in fashion.”

  “Well, have you helped someone for a lovely date?”

  Kai scoffs, his free hand unconsciously moving to Cole’s shoulder. “No –”

  “Then I guess that makes me the better man, hMM?”

  “hOW ARE YOU the better man between us?!”

  “I’m sorry, is this a bird I’m hearing?” Cole teasingly darts his eyes everywhere but Kai, using his free hand to shield them. “Squawking and shit.”

  Kai dramatically gasps. “If we’re talking about squawking and chattering for all of eternity, you are the defeated here!”

  His hand places on the other’s waist. “Oooow, I’m hurt! You are wounding me!”

  “With facts.”

  “ — A knife. With rough edges. Slow burn if you will.”

 

  Kai rolls his eyes and directs his face away from the pirate, pouting. He sneaks a glance, double backs at the many petals on the noiret. He laughs quietly and dips his head low.

  Cole raises a brow, confused, but he pays attention much less when the cherry blossoms on Kai enter his vision again. He chuckles, “you have some tree kisses on your head.”

  “You have a bed of them on yours, Cole.”

  “Let me just —” He gently blows on the brunet’s hair, an attempt to push the petals away but he just ends up messing the flower crown. “Stop laughing!”

  “Sorry,” laughed Kai. He pulls his head back up with a flushed face.

  Cole lightheartedly clicks his tongue. He grumbles some words and stops swaying to the melody to reach out and pick out the pieces one by one.

  Kai presses his lips. Hard. His flushed state worsens, and, in the subtlest way possible, he tries to clear his throat.

 

  “Oh, Cole, what would I do without you? —” sang the human himself. Then he pauses on the final petal, momentarily coming to his consciousness in a split second and causing a snuggly warmth to climb its way to his face. His hand stutters, his heart skipping a beat before continuing to a race.

  It’s very outlandish, this feeling, yet so familiar and practically a family member around Kai. But it’s alright.

  It’s… it’s beautiful.

  Pretty.

  Lovely.

  Like those golden rings.

 

  He places his hands back to where they were and goes on shuffling his feet, letting the sweet harmony take over their bodies.

  The mer stills his eyes on the ground. “Smithing back in Jamanakai, that’s for sure.” His voice came weak.

  By the time he looks back up again, Cole is already intensely gazing at him, the corners of his lips slightly pulled up, and as always, doing things to him: throwing away all of his embarrassment, drowning out what goes on and forgetting everything, making him fall more for this engaging man.

  His fingers curl, longing, dreaming.

  If only he could just hold his face right there.

 

  A little sway to the left.

  A little to the right.

  Just like that night.



  Spring might just be his favourite season.



  “Sorry, as funny as you are in scarlet, are you sick?”

  “Shut up.”

 

 

_X. A Symbolic Flower of Spring_

4.9k words

Notes:

my friend and I were giddy while planning for this chapter, and I played kokia's song on loop for two days straight

btw WE JUST HIT 1K HITS!!! i say pogchamp this is amazing yall are awesome Im going to hAVE a lovely day i hope yall have them too ily all always mwah!! <<33
hope this cherry blossom filled chapter is enough to make u feel as tho theres sakura kisses on ur head hehe

Chapter 13: What a Merman Wants

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text



  “Perhaps I can help you with realising more of your preferences,” Roise said as she’s enjoying her grilled squid on a stick (an Ikayaki). “What are other things that certainly make you happy, Lord Smith?”

 

  Roise, Lord Smith, and Mr. Rocky (Ton went with the other children) are all walking about the festivity and just trying to find anything that could entertain them. They have just finished crossing the food stalls, trying out all the food both bizarre and not, mostly the bizarre ones as challenged by the third guy.

 

  He tried out these mysterious squid balls, and in one bite that try turned into engulfing as many orders as possible that Kai could hear the other mers placing bets on how much the human could eat.

  Then they tried out these simple shaved ice topped with colourful sweetness. Both Cole and Kai paused upon the first taste. It was amazing. WAY more amazing when the latter tried it with bits of freshly picked out chilli. Then they walked around more, trying out some games like scooping these balls and fish mimicking toys with a tool called poi.

 

  Way too soon after that they found some teens playing around with dummies made out of husk, seemingly just striking the poor guy with a wooden katana. Cole also found the smirk on Kai’s face, and it was already too late for him to sigh an oh no when the brunet was already making his way to the game watcher.

  Let’s just say…

  Kai was perfect.

  Roise and everyone else (including the audience he has attracted, yes, which was big) stared stupidly and low-key worshipped the smug little man. Cole, he’s seen enough of the swaggling swashbuckler’s swordsmanship.

  So now they have digested all the food they’ve consumed. Maybe except for Roise, but the woman’s hunger was heightened at that moment, so she rode along with gulping down some bowl of noodles called ramen.

  Lord save them, that beat the shaved ice so fast.

  It was so good that they asked the cook the whole procedure of making it although they are no chefs. They inhaled the ramens, every morsel of it, so here the three are now again grinding the soles of their shoes on the rough ground.



  “That’s an awfully deep question for a fun, casual time, Mother Roise,” answered Kai, swinging both Roise and Cole’s hands.

  “By gods, it’s an easy question.” Cole shakes his head.

  Kai judgingly glares at him. If it wasn’t for both of his hands being occupied he might’ve already slammed the pirate’s face against the rough ground. “If you’re that prideful of yerself then entertain me with an answer.”

  “Sailing makes me happy. And cake. Maybe even trudging away from ye know what already — is that rum?”

  Roise gulps the last of his squid. “That means Mr. Rocky is fond of sailing, cake, and whatever that is. What about you?”

 

  Kai lets himself get pulled with Cole as he ponders it, gentle to not pull the pregnant mer too harshly. One thing for sure is he likes tokens, especially the shiny ones that would glisten under the sunlight. He also likes hanging out with his friends and his sister, but surely that’s not the answer they’re looking for.

  Wandering more in his head, the red merman takes in that he never really spent time thinking of such things. Of course he has likes. Roise, Cole, and even Nya (who was the first to notice his attraction to red) were able to track them. He’s just unaware of them.

  He knows what makes him happy.

  Or maybe he thinks he does.

  Anyhow, he doesn’t really need to think about it now. They’re none but some details of him. Right.



   Cole ends up winding himself in a game of liar’s dice, scaring away a few of the players and leaving himself with two opponents and one judge leaning away from him.

  The other two stand by the prizes, enamoured with the things they could do with copper chalices and rusted hair ringlets. They watch the game from time to time when it grows intense, but they mostly entertain themselves with items from the surface land.

  Kai spots a small hairbrush underneath it all. Running his fingers through the smooth silver material, he draws himself lost in it as Roise peers over his arms.

  “No one ever uses that, the scratcher.”

  “Scratcher?”

  Roise looks as equally puzzled as Kai. “Scratcher. For scratching to avoid using our nails.”

  Kai snorts. “Scratcher — is that what the merfolk use this for? Scratching your skin?”

  “What else is it for?”

 

  “This, Mommy Roise, is called a hairbrush.” Kai faces the mermaid and slowly brings the item to the fellow’s head. “This, goes on your hair.” He fixes the direction of Roise’s hair first with his hand before gently stroking it with the hairbrush.

  The mermaid dares not to move an inch. The bristles massages against her scalp. It feels weird at first, but the touch is soothing, and the feeling is identical to receiving a parently touch on her head. She smiles upon an idea striking her. She’ll be keeping these scratchers.

  “I think you need the hairbrush more than I do, Lord Smith.”

  “I’m already attractive, I don’t need brushing.”

 

  “I take it you don’t like brushing?”

  Kai does one last stroke before putting it down. A round of laughter rings from the game, he gazes at it. “Not really. I used to groom myself quite a lot, that was until I got myself into… some sort of a new life.”

  “Oh, I get that. I used to wear a scarf on my head but… the thing with my baby’s father happened and then I forgot about them and stopped doing so.” Roise looks up at the younger merman watching the game.



  “Sir Pathis!”

  Neuro ducks his head from the dangling krafts as he walks in. He smiles and nods at everyone greeting him. Then his eyes meet Kai and Roise.

  The two waves while Neuro shortly bows his head at the royalty (Kai sighs).

 

  “Playing a round, Sir Pathis?” asked the host of the game, already picking some die and a cup from a shelf. “Please, take a seat! We can start over if it pleases.”

  “No, I don’t mind,” chuckled Neuro.

  “The round just started!” The host carefully gives the items to the merman’s palms, shortly hurries when crossing the unbothered human on the table, who, Neuro only notices upon sitting.

  “You again,” he grunted.

  Cole pulls a smile. “Me again.”

 

  “Oh word, is that a whole cannon at the back?” Kai suddenly crowed.

  “Ah, you won’t believe the stuff we discover in the open seas, Lord Smith!” laughed the host. He nods when Kai points and asks permission to walk deeper in the mess of goods with Roise.

  They can hear them giggling at the back as the game continues.

 

  But somehow, with them gone, Cole feels a shift in the air.



  “Surface-dweller, I have you a… decision to make.”

  Said surface-dweller cocks a brow at the merman already shaking his cup. “And you will provide an appropriate answer… whether by will or not.”

  Cole watches him discreetly check his rolls under the cup. No expression. Unlike the other player pulling a smirk. He gently shakes his cup and sneaks a peek on his five numbers: a six, one, and five, and two twos.

  “Enlighten me, Sir Pathis.”

  The random player bets four ones.

  “Four threes. First, I feel I have to remind you that you are none but merely a human alone in a kingdom of mers.” Neuro shifts on his seat. He continues to talk in the pirate’s silence. “You were remarkable in the Slither Pit… to my sorrow, undeniably — that, you have made yourself invincible in the eyes of the merfolk. But now that you are in the open…”

  The merman slowly looks at the noiret, an early sense of achievement already bubbling up in him.

 

  “Five twos,” sighed Cole.

  “Took you long.”

  He scoffs.

  Neuro shortly glares at it then immediately composes himself. If it wasn’t for Kai, they may have already kicked this man’s ass.

  Five threes are bet.

  “Now, surface-dweller. Stay in New Ignacia as is, or…” he eyes his numbers. “Leave the place and our Lord Smith, with anything you want from here. Anything.”

  Those rums —

  “Five fours.”

 

  “Six twos.”

  Cole frowns. For a second, he really expected more for some reason, get him stressed from picking between two equally good options and scratched his head. His frown deepens, nose scrunching and face churning. That was underwhelming. This is too easy. Take it and leave. In fact, he may as well sign bye bye to Kai. Ha! There is no way he’s saying no to the items he’s already have in mind!

  “I’m staying.”

  The player calls challenge.

 

  Whatttt theeee fuccccccckkkkkkkk.

 

  Neuro blinks, head slightly recoiling. “You can think again.”

  He’s going to say it this time.

  “I am staying.”

  hAAA??????????

 

  Both Neuro and Cole look down at their piles in displeasure.

 

  Um..

 

  This turned out… something.

 

  “That is your final answer?”

  “If I lose I’m reconsidering.”

  Cole wins that round.

  “...”

  He’s going to check up with Pixal after this.



  Kai admires the chatelaine belt on his raised hands, he takes in every detail, even daydreaming of how he would’ve looked walking around with it in Jamanakai. As he smiles, he glances at the mermaid’s belly again. Lucky kid. “Already have a name for the babe?”

  Roise couldn’t stop herself from grinning. “I’m thinking.. Nelson.”

  “‘Lil Nelson has got the greatest mom, I say.”

  “Oh, please,” giggled the mermaid as she caressed her baby. He lightly kicked. It brings her so much joy. This kid, yet to be born, but also the greatest little merman already, she bets.

“The reason behind our happiness tends to also be the reason for our sadness. Everyone believed you were sad yesterday, Lord Smith. Could there be a cause to it?”

  Kai lightheartedly scoffs. “I thought I said I wasn’t sad?”

  “Then…”

 

  “What makes you sad?”








  The sun was setting before Kai knew it. He can tell. Not from the stopwatches and the cuckoo clocks nor from how the children have worn out from playing harmonicas, but from the glowing seashells made to reflect the time on the sky.

  The seashells are everywhere. They’re in each and every stall, the entrance of every sculpted building, the pathway leading to the theatre, and even on the side of the stone chair he’s sat on.

  In this quiet room, the seashells are dim, and no clam lanterns are on sight other than those at the tense stage where an actor is already performing, revealing himself as a prince in disguise of a gardener.

  The seashells are orange, that’s how Kai knows.

 

  There’s a lot of people watching, mostly consisting of perhaps every child in New Ignacia. Roise left to go drink some tea and take a rest in her place back in the city, leaving the two men on their own.

  “You would make a pretty good dragon puppet,” murmured Cole to his side, leaning and pointing at the dragon costume peeking out at the backstage. “Just use yer fire thingy and surely the audience will blow.”

  Kai covers his grin. They’re seated all the way at the back, side by side and alone.

  “Or ye could be a jester and fool the whole of Jamanakai. Tell them it’s science. Imagine the loot you’ll be sitting on,” continued the pirate.

  “Then I would be having you as me training dummy or dog.”

  A light punch on his side. “You don’t need me, you have Nya.”

  “It would be more hilarious if it’s you wouldn’t it, Cole?”

  The pirate downwardly smiles, nerve endings tingling and breaths latching on his throat. “It’s surreal when ye call me that.”

 

  “Father, what goes on? Why send assassins?” asked the princess on stage, voice crowing and knees falling by the feet of the king.

  “Hm. Them I have sent, meet ends with death to Takeda Katsunori they shall.”

 

  Kai clasps his lips together. “Because it’s not often you hear it, Cole?”

  He shrugs. “Could be.”

  “Why not tell others your name? No one’s keeping you tied, is there?”

  “Just not a fan of it.”

  Kai raises his brows, to which Cole sees first as he tilts his head. “The Brookstone, I mean,” the noiret said.

  They’re alarmingly close, Kai notices that. “I see..” He looks away, keeping their elbows touching. “Should I stop then, call ye Rocky like everyone else?”

  The pirate spares not a second shaking his head. “No, I like how surreal it is.”

  Kai clasps his lips harder, though his cheeks do rise.

 

  The setting then changes, and the performers change from the noble family into white seals lurking around under the moonlight in the form of a dance. 

 

  “Is this like a cultural thing with the merfolk?” spoke the pirate again, “face painted white, a buttload weight of hair, and this kind of theatre play?”

  “I’m not sure,” whispered Kai back, eyes glued on the seals. “I can barely remember anything from my demersal life. I can’t bring myself to remember anyone, but it's weird — coming back to all of this, and somehow recognizing what I can’t recall.”

  Most of what he can picture again are moments and his family. Reliving in those times is painful for Kai, which reason, possibly, could have made him forcibly forget everything else.

 

  He confines a shiver and presses his back on the wall. “Is this not how other theatres go?”

  Cole’s head twitches and shakes. “No. Ye haven’t been to one?”

  “Nay. Have you?”

  “Multiple occasions. All of them I broke into.”

  Kai helplessly grins. It’s typical Rocky. 

  “I just go by meself when there’s nothing to do. I liked a few of the plays, ones that were fun with good music, but I mostly zone out in between so I forget the story —”

  Kai looks back up to him as Cole continues to let his mouth run. He can see the play reflecting on his eyes, the warm, cosy colour of the stage in his dark eyes — it’s breathtaking. Endearing show of perspective.

  “Are you fond of music?” subconsciously he blurted; whispers coming out humbled.

  The noiret twitches his lips to one side, contemplating for a second until he shrugs. “...Reminds me of mum.”

 

  Oh.

  The princess was crying in his eyes. Kai shuts himself then, subtly biting into his inner lip before he initiates another conversation that could bring themselves closer again.

  It is when Kai becomes conscious of how silly fate is on him. Miraculously reuniting again with his kin — he wouldn’t question that as much as how Cole just has to be with him, right now, in the middle of nowhere, in the most ethereal place, for some reason.

 

  “I wish I had wings! I wish I had wings!” weeped the princess. “I would fly to Katsuyori to save him!”

 

  It gets Kai thinking.

 

  He must play fool no longer.

  Perhaps as soon as possible before he makes it worse.

  For the merfolk, for Nya and the crew’s safety.

  For Cole’s safety.

 

  All for them.



  Kai looks away from the pirate and pays attention to the play, just in time for the other to take his turn and fix his eyes on the brunet.

 

  He needs to learn how to think straight. He’s racing with time, therefore his preferences can wait.

  After all, above all boards in the ship of his care is that everything must be under control and no one shall be sweating dozens of buckets, colour the sea red once again, and let the inevitable fate take over everyone’s lives.

  And so, even without a settled mind, he makes his first move: moving his arm away to the opposite side from the person he must hide from the finfolk.

 

  Atleast, that part, Kai affirmatively wants.




_XI. What a Merman Wants_

2.6k words

Notes:

Roise, eyeing Cole’s rum: I don’t remember you winning the game
Cole:
Cole: They gave it to me

edited this sleep deprived how we doin

Chapter 14: Fire Means Fate

Notes:

Hoping the lack of action wouldn't bore yall??

got the morbs - person afflicted with temporary melancholy/sadness
hang the jib - frown
weather eyes open - be on lookout

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

A day has already gone by when Kai is once again shitting bricks.

Everyone is watching, more of just a handful of mers, but that handful of mers are intently watching Kai having a conversation with the largest and weirdest unidentifiable diamond they’ve ever seen.

The brunet is a deer in the middle of the gazebo, and he was a second away from morphing into his real form to securely stow the gemstone in his underwater room.

 

“It is flattering that the greatest blacksmith of all of Jamanakai thinks of his old friend at a period of time,” said the magenta crystal with an obvious voice he knows all too well to play dumb.

“Wow..” His laugh stammers. “What are the odds indeed, Mystake.. my old friend.. haha…”

 

Other than Kai, the whole of the gate is frozen — wary, anxious, and mostly puzzled by the stranger’s voice coming out from a rock. All muscles are strained, and all eyes are digging straight into the viscount and the gemstone.

All except Cole, who walks up to stand behind Kai and practically hover the tensed merman.

Kai squeezes his eyes for a second. Please, don’t speak of the pirates.

 

 

The brunet nods at the other passing folks. “Care I move somewhere private first?”

“Why, I thought you are already somewhere private hidden from royal guards?”

  He looks up to the leaving owls. Yeah, very private.

Even so, the brunet takes his first step forward, only to halt halfway-a-step by a cyan voice calling for him.

“Kai!”

“Nya!” called back Kai, grabbing back the mers’ attention and pulling their necks.

“Fantastic timing, we were just discussing how to reach you again as soon as possible,” said the mermaid nearing the crystal. “Is Rocky with you?”

“Yes.”

“Great —” He pictures Nya momentarily drawing her head back. Never has she heard of the common word for a long time now. “Just don’t go anywhere.”

  The brunet rolls his eyes. “There is nowhere one can run off to.”

“Really? I forecasted you diving down the sewers, swimming underwater while pulling Rocky about as of now.” She snickers to herself.

Seems like there’s also nothing he must worry about. Nya’s typical lash on him somewhat helps him swallow the tension from earlier. Sensing Cole placing a finger on his lip so as to shush a merfolk from speaking up also eases it down for him.

 

With a sigh, Kai sits down cross-legged on the hard ground, causing everyone else to copy him and make themselves comfortable. Nelson, Neuro, Ton, and Karloff are supposed to help him secure the crystal with some sort of a ritual they explained (which Kai zoned out to), so here they are, waiting whilst being mesmerised and curious.

“I concur you have yet practised your fire, Blacksmith?” Mystake’s voice came mellow and casual.

  A soft scoff. “Fire?”

  “The elemental manipulation of yours.”

Oh right, she knows. It still blows Kai’s mind away, it heightens his anxiety, in fact.

  The day at the slither pit flashes. “I have not been practising.”

“Why so?”

“Why must I?” Kai loosens his posture. “It’s not like I will be using them for offence.” That was a lie. “Neither defence.” Another lie. “Although it would be a lie to say I have not been using them for a long time now, I can’t see a point why I should practise a manipulation I have the power to not ignite.” Cole flicks him on the ear. “Hey!??”

  The pirate pokes on Kai’s temple. “Ye do know what yer saying, aye?”

A stop. The brunet looks away first before closing his mouth shut so as to not talk back.

  Cole frowns at the sudden change. Did he do something wrong? 



“The power to not ignite, you say?” Mystake repeated. “My, whatever floats your boat.”

Kai nods subtly, knowing he has made a point. “I may have still been training myself and already been using it well if it did come alone.. Can you believe it, Mystake, the odds of it all coming together like a package deal?” If it weren’t for anyone else present, he could vent it all out now.

  “Ah yes, a curse is a curse, but how could one approach such a curse?” The old witch said.

The merfolk twitch on their spots, seemingly swayed by her play with words and sudden wisdom. Kai’s experienced enough of them, all of Mystake is a familiar unknown chart to him. Cole only stifles a lighthearted scoff, also already aware of such.

 

  “This flame is a part of you now, I say that you concur with it.”

  The merman nods. “Yes.”

  “Yet you hate it.”

  She’s seen a lot, that’s for certain. Or it was that obvious.

  His blood grows bitter by the taste of his own pill. On his tongue, it is a lemon. It was supposedly just sour, consumable, perhaps sweet and play as a delicacy on its own. But no. This lemon, it just had to linger long on his dry tongue, deliver the knife’s cut on it to the skin and let its juice sting.

  “Do you wonder, Kai?” asked the witch.

“No,” said the merman. Stern and solid.

  “These fragments of nature are fascinating — they are conscious, they are everything and nothing, and independent. That, do you concur?”

“...Nnnot sure,” said the merman, perplexed as to where this is heading.

Ton is already the most lost she could ever be. She moves to whisper to Roise, but all the mermaid could give was a knock on her head and a wave of her hand.

 

  “What dominates can be dominated. Your approach to your fire is a reflection to something in particular — for now, you face it with hatred, or, as I know you, pure stupidity.”

“Hey!” Kai frowns at the sudden insult.

The pair of quiet giggles chime at the side. He playfully sneers at Ton and Roise.

 

“So I mustn’t approach it with hatred, is what you’re saying? But how does one not hate something that only burns and that’s it?”

The elder chuckles at him, weirdly enough. Of course it’s weird. Witches are always weird, that’s another thing that makes them special, in a good way.

“Fire is not only of destruction, Kai, such as water is not only of life,” said Mystake, citing the words like it was basic information. “May I tell you a secret? You boys like them.”

“You make it sound as though we know no privacy,” Kai pointed out as Cole leaned closer to the crystal.

“Define privacy,” said the pirate.

“Shut,” said the merman.

 

Mystake clears her throat before it gets any further. “I presume Rocky taught you of the crystal?”

Cole proudly smiles to himself. “Well he’s got a remarkable teacher, does he?” he boasted, causing Kai to chuckle.

   “Say you know the crystal like the every escape route ye know?”

“Absolutely, Mystake.”

“Are ye certain?”

“Yes.”

“WRONG!”

“What —” He chokes on his own breath. “Hold on — if anyone knows a thing or two of this Blabbering Rock, it’s me!”

  Kai doesn’t bat an eye. “What, because you share a name?”

  Rude.



  Mystake rhythmically clicks her tongue. Cole could picture her waving a finger at him. “There is more to this Blabbering Rock ye speak of than what yer eyes see. You know many, we are aware of that, but if I may go by Kai’s words: You don’t know what you don’t know.”

  The pirate turns to the brunet’s face.

With a smirk, Kai winks at him.

  Cole flicks his nose. “Perchance this other thing of the crystal could be the cause of its brig time? Y’know, I always wondered that.”

“Yess…” sang the old witch, to which Cole snuck a wink to Kai.

  “It is an angel’s call that you have hands on the crystal. A call much forbidden and better left unseen by whose hearts are tainted and bloody hands. Now, I have faith in you for this one, Braggy Blacksmith.”

 

A groan rings from across. Everyone perks their heads to follow the sound, where they see two mermen each struggling with carrying a cart full of stones by the pathway to the cove.

Karloff hoists himself up on his foot in no time and quietly jogs towards the two. Cole slowly follows after him, not before subtly patting Kai’s shoulder. A hole drops in the brunet’s chest.

 

Kai longs his eyes on their backs for a moment. Karloff is a tad taller than the pirate, and the two are chuckling to each other about whatever the hell he couldn’t hear. It’s quite odd if you ask Kai, how they’re acting like the battle at the Slither Pit hadn’t happened; Karloff wasn’t pulling his punches, yet the information doesn’t seem to bother Cole at all.

The brunet wonders how it would've been if it was him.

 

“Bloody hands and tainted hearts.. Don’t you think it’s quite naive to have such faith in me like that?”

Mystake hums in disapproval. “Well, I do know you, don’t I?”

Kai observes them accompanying the two merman. His mouth is drying. “Not as much as I don’t have faith in myself,” he pays attention to the ruby on his chest. It is slowly searing, in an incomprehensive sense of comfort or torture. “I know I am not a good person. Who knows what I will do in the future — I can’t predict myself, my present, and my future, Mystake.”

Neuro, Roise, and Ton are still there with him, but he doesn’t care much at all.

Who cares if they will point out the glowing pendant.

 

“I think you can.”

“Come on, no one can predict the future.”

“Then what makes you say I am wrong later in time?”

Mother of gods, she’s higher than the sun.

Kai momentarily forgets he exists when the witch speaks again.

“Try casting flames with your daddles. Let me show you more of the crystal with me —”

“Apologies, what did you mean by me predicting the future?” Kai said in the speed of light, clearly hollowing on the thought as his palms warm up.

“Kai Smith. Fire is not only of destruction such as water is not only of life, because as the saying goes: Water, has memory… fire” —the crystal bursts into flames —”has intuition.”

 

Kai disappears.











  Mystake’s smiling at him.

“AAAAAA!” Kai throws the crystal and scurries on his feet.

The hooded lady catches it.

“Holy shit, it worked!” Jay exclaimed just behind him.

The merman darts his eyes around them. The ginger is there. Nya is there. Zane is there. Lloyd is also there. They’re all gaping at him. The moss is gaping at him. He’s gaping at them.

“What?!” Kai feels himself around. His body is there too. “What worked — what are you doing here?!” He looks around more. He’s in a dark cave. “Where the hell..!”

“Mate, ye actually transferred yerself!”

He wide eyes at Zane. “Transferred?!”

Jay pats both of his arms and shoulders. “You travelled from the empire to the First Islands in a snap without traversing space in between.” He messes his hair, cups his cheeks, and whispers, “Ye did magic.”

 

“Mr. Kai Smith sir, I missed you.”

Everyone turns to Lloyd waddling towards the merman with grabby hands.

  Lords, he wasn’t gone for that long, was he? Kai lets the blond snuggle up to him and wraps his arms around him.

  The whole bamboozlement aside, he dearly missed Lloyd and the rest of the crew too. It was quite out of his comfort zone acknowledging that no one other than Cole was just around the corner. Not to mention he has been dealing with these young fellows for what he considers a long time now.

It was also strange not seeing his sister everyday.

Ah, it certainly does feel amazing to see more familiar faces.

 

“You’ve been gone for a bloody long time!” Nya punches his arm and joins the hug.

  Jay comes in third. “Kai, buddy, I had to do a nightwatch by meself!”

  Kai grins as he also messes up Jay’s hair. “Well, yer still alive,” he said through his giggles. He then meets eyes with Zane’s kind ones while the three pull away.

“It’s good to know yer alive and well.” The albino embraces him. “Rocky, is he alright? Does he know yer ‘ere?”

Kai smiles at him. Zane always cares for his friend. “Rocky is also alive and.. well… but I don’t think he’d be able to know I’m here —” He turns back around to come face to face with the old witch. Behind her, he notices Harumi carrying the crystal in her arms. He has never seen her before, but his senses are going batshit wild towards the lady.

He looks back down to the elder.



Mystake, with a cane in hand, is no longer smiling at him. “I know you weren’t in the empire, Blacksmith.”

 

Kai incredulously stares at her. “How — how did you..”

“Oh, she’s obviously jesting with you. Where else would you be if not there?” Nya rolls her eyes. “You were in the empire, correct?”

“Of course I was!” Her brother side-eyes her, chin directed to Mystake and brows lifted low and sad; All those and the tone she recognizes easily.

“You cock,” she spat, and marches towards Kai marching backwards. “Best you could do was not to lie to us and yet your flag-of-whore-ass did! There’s a whole colony after your stupid head and you’ve been lying to us this whole time?! Didn’t we tell you to stay there — what has gone into you that you’re just dallying about like the fucking pissy-missy you are?!”

Nya lowers her raised hand. “I’m sorry,” she angrily said. “Just so you know, I’ve been a shaking ball-sack of nerves ever since we departed and the only hope I could grab on were Rocky and whatever the fuck you lied about.”

Kai nervously glances at the others and lowers her hand more. “Alright. I lied. I didn’t want to yet I did. I apologise, really. But I was in a safe place, I promise that.” He hesitantly ruffles her hair, lightly. “I wouldn’t lie twice to my little sister, aye?”

The noirette scoffs and looks away from him, tapping a finger on her arm in a violent manner.

 

Everyone holds in a sigh.

  Just as they are able to breathe again, Lloyd comes forward. “But where else were you this whole time?”

“Tell them.” Mystake said.

His heart skips a beat.

  “With.. with the merfolk…”

Nya clicks her tongue. “With the Merfolk, of fucking cou —” A pause.

All eyes dive back to Kai, air once again falling silent as Nya mutters, “Merfolk?”

Different emotions crashing in wild runs evident on her face. First it was confusion, annoyance, anger — then it was shock and amazement, and relief.

Kai pulls her in for another hug. “We didn’t lose everyone,” he quietly murmured. Even he still can’t get over the revelation.

 

Although as much as he’d love to be excited about it with Nya, he can’t help but to be extremely nervous.

  He’s too scared to look at the others in their eyes, see of their expressions and motives, and be told that he’s been the biggest fool on the whole planet.

After a short clench of his eyes, he musters up the courage to see their faces, and his heart swells as he notices the other three is watching them proudly.

  He doesn’t know how he’s made sure of it, but oh, they’re the most genuine people he can think of. Something about the sight lightens his heart; he loves it. With a nod of his head and a wave of his hand, they dive back in for another hug. Kai sighs in content right then.

 

“Many fishes in the sea, they said.”

Everyone chuckles at Jay.



Mystake waves a hand at Harumi as she walks out of the little dome, leaving her crystal on the floor. “I shall be expecting for Pixal,” she whispered.

Harumi curtsies at her.

 

Kai leaves them one last warm squeeze before they leave. Many fishes in the sea indeed, but he has to keep the crew the same as is too. He can’t afford to lose more.

 

“You don’t suppose the finfolk are under our noses now?” He asked in a demand.

Zane crosses his arms whilst shaking his head. “Couldn’t be sure, it’s why we’ve been putting up a distance between each other.”

“We are already wary of one person. Ronin Kognito. We still keep weather eyes open” —Lloyd glances at Harumi’s feet —”but mostly straying afar. We’ve been purposely stepping ahead of them, hence us resting here while the crew is still out there trying to get here.” The capt’n then looks at Kai in the eyes, determined and serious as ever. “Those scurvy dogs chasing you and Nya back in Jamanakai, do you think it could be them?”

Skylor.

Kai falters at the memory of that day. Just thinking about it makes his blood boil bitter. He couldn’t see it properly back then, but the glowing necklace on the bartender was most definitely similar to his, except her pendant was circular and orange.

 

  “I can’t tell. Nya and I couldn’t sense them and we barely knew those people nor the finfolk, and by ‘we’ I mean us merfolk. We only learned of the other kin t-the day they showed up.. I haven’t seen them since then, but I gather they haven’t changed one bit.”

“They’re bloodthirsty hunters,” Nya suddenly joined. She doesn’t remember anything from that day, but their encounterment at the ship definitely told her something. “They annihilated an entire kingdom and somehow still have my brother tracked. Best we not underestimate them, Capt’n.”

Lloyd reassuringly pats her arm. He can only imagine such an experience.

“What will you do, Kai?”

 

The brunet stumbles on his mind. “Sorry?”

Lloyd adjusts his pirate hat. “Reckon the chances of fighting back?— or will you keep fleeing?”

Harumi subtly fixes her hold on his crystal. Kai can’t help but notice her.

“We’ll see.” He points at the hooded lass. “So, um…”

Jay trots to his side “Aye, she’s your nanny’s aid, Harumi. Also goes by The Quiet One for some hopefully-no-ominous reason.”

Zane, who’s baby-carrying Mystake’s crystal, also walks to his side. “Miss Harumi, this is our mate, which you already know to be Kai Smith.”

The white haired lady sweetly smiles at the merman. “Greetings, Mr. Kai Smith.”

 

The voice throws him back, he doesn’t know why. He manages to not show his startled state by smiling and greeting back.



“Son of a biscuit,” Nya exclaimed out of the blue. “Kai is in some place with the merfolk yet the loyal Rocky Dangerbuff is still on his tail? Does the bucko run dry the second he leaves your side or something?”

Kai rolls his eyes. “To be fair lassie, it was a long, coincidental story. I’ll tell ya everything later.”

He feels a nudge to his side, he raises a brow to Jay.

“Admit it, you secretly like it,” whispered the ginger.

Un-fucking-deniably he does, but pang of guilt hits him. His face falls the moment he starts thinking of it.

“Does he have separation anxiety, our big guy?” Jay quietly asked the albino pirate.

“He enjoys the moments he’s alone, but only as long as he knows where people are.” Zane shrugs his shoulders, drawing squiggly lines and a cross on the head of the crystal. “All mine observations.”

“Well, he did grow up on a pirate ship, did he?” Lloyd draws a smiley face on the side.

“Affirmative, but he’s been more on land during the time of Yang — which I say, for quite a huge portion of his life.”

The blond shortly glances at him with a frown.



Lloyd looks back up at the sound of sudden shifting. He frowns more at Kai walking away from their side. “You’re leaving?”

“The crew is coming shortly. I can’t stay for long and risk anyone finding any of this —” He points at himself. “And me gracing you lot.”

 

As Kai takes his third step, he abruptly pauses. He turns back to Nya.

She looks around, unassuming.

He squints at her beads and points at them. “Yer choker, it’s aquamarines.”

  “What of it?”

“It will get stolen.”

The mermaid fidgets with it. “Okay… I will wear it as a bracelet then?”

“No, it's a piece of cake stealing a bracelet.”

“An anklet?”

“You won’t be able to see it!”

“Ugh. A ring?”

“What — no!”

“Oh, I might as well just eat it, Kai!”

He pinches the bridge of his nose. “Eugh. Just —” He snatches Jay’s scarf and throws it to Nya. “Just hide it, alright?”

 

Jay blinks at the brunet’s back, unmoving from where he just got robbed off. “...Rocky sure did spend a generous amount of time alone in the kitchen,” he mused out.

Zane bows his head at Kai. “It’s where he goes when he’s got the morbs.”

The Capt’n’s face churns as he tips his hat to Kai. “Shanties and rum gives him the morbs? I hadn’t thought he would hang the jib that easily.”

“The pirate is more sentimental than you’d think.”

All eyes — even Kai’s — land on the lass who had said that.

 

Harumi doesn’t bother checking up on them. She seems to be absorbed into tending the crystal with gentle strokes of her fingertips.

“Ye know Rocky?” Zane asked after the moment of silence.

 

“Everyone knows of the buccaneer.” Her fingers gracefully waltz and slide on the smooth surface.

  “He, who ventures with no destination. He is of the oddest of the pirates. Nothing catches his eyes. All pirates each have their own holy grail but even the crows reckon that he has none to lose, therefore making him placed as… a hazard who almost was. But that is how you fool everyone, stir words and then it no longer matters what is true or not.”

Nya nudges on Zane’s side. “Did you know this?”

“I —”

“He is known for a much more tragic tale,” Harumi cut him off. Her hands halt their motions as she views the perplexed merman in front of her. “A tragic tale means a tragic fate. Of course, for a man with the Black Spot.”






  A nervous chuckle.

“Lassie, we were talking about our friend who doesn’t have the Black Spot. You’re speaking of a different mate.” Jay walks up to Kai’s frozen body and wraps an arm around him. “Don’t listen to her.”

 

Another lassie comes in with silent footsteps. Walking towards Zane is Pixal Borg running a hand through her hair. “Ronin and the crew are closing in — Oh. Fire Urchin.”

Kai is too messed up to respond and stammers, “The crew can’t see me here I-I um. Pfft — I have to go.”

Lloyd pats his back as the brunet hastes forward the crystal on Harumi’s palms. “The pirate you speak of was rumoured to have never been seen before anyone knew it. A grain in the desert. Everyone thinks they’re dead and it’s unlikely we’d come across the lad, don’t you think?”

Harumi lowers her head. “...Apologies.”

 

Kai rolls his shoulders and winks at the crew already waving at him, placing a warm palm on the top of the crystal. Now, if he understands correctly, all he has to do is set the stone ablaze as he’s thinking of his desired location.

Harumi nears it to the merman. “Presume I, the name of Rocky Dangerbuff has zero to none resemblance to this grain in the desert…”

Fire seeps through the gaps of his fingers, and soon he feels the stone sucking in the growing flames as he makes eye contact with the jade eyes.

“...to the son of Capt’n Lilly.”




And he’s back in Ignacia.



Kai is back in Ignacia.

 

Ton screaming at his sudden appearance, the loud panicked chatter and cooes coming from the group across from him, the voices bouncing back to his ears — Within a skip of a heartbeat, he’s back to where he’s supposed to be.

No one but Ton has noticed him yet, for what lies in front of Kai is Neuro and a bunch more than earlier are grouped up to the noiret pirate laying on a pillar.

“Breathe in, breathe out, you got it,” said Mr. Pale, seemingly guiding Cole through the breathing exercise.

“Here, do you need more water?” Roise asked at the sound of a heave. “Tiny Ton, quiet down, you’re not helping!” She turns her head just for her to finally see the older brunet watching the whole thing. “Lord Smith!”

Everyone gawps at him. “He’s here!”

Mr. Pale turns back to Cole. “Okay, calm down now, the viscount is standing right there.”

 

Kai still hasn't moved a muscle from his place, even after Roise hugged him by his side. He didn’t want to do so, but he eventually meets eyes with Cole, who he just finally realises was heart achingly a big mess, shaking and being comforted by the merfolk.

He watches him slowly yet hardly calming down and following the breathing exercise better than before. He has no idea of what’s going on. He doesn’t want to think, not that he can think either — his mind is too frozen.

It’s like he’s a giant ice block standing, watching Cole, and losing his grip on air in return.

 

“Kai, could you go to Rocky for a short while?” asked Neuro. The brunet hadn’t known he was already standing beside him.

What should he say? Can he even talk? Is there something to think about? Black Spot. Capt’n Lilly. Prophecy. He’s the Harbinger of death. He burns. That’s all he does. Burn this, burn that, kill this, kill that. Curse here, curse him.

“Are you alright?”

“Hey Neuro,” uttered Kai, making the other flinch. “What’s for lunch?”



They all stare at him in silence.



Everything is silent.




And he wants to scream so bad.




_XII. Fire Means Fate_

4.1k words

Notes:

I too, cringed at the lunch

The amount of times i went thru writers block for this one tho… 🗿
I’m sorry if there’s too much dialogue btw I can’t help it. Having conversations is kinda my thing.
aside that gUYS LOOK WE HIT 80 KUDOS AAAAA!!

Chapter 15: Two Truths, One Lie

Notes:

Hi luvs!! I'm sorry for the hours delay :((, the chapters will be published around these hours from now on due to school schedule. I hope that doesn't disrupt too much, but when I'm able to post in the usual hours before this point, I will do that.
Anyways, thank you sOOOOO MUCH for the 87 kudos and 1.3k hits! I hope ur bed and meals are just the way yall like, mwah! Fair winds! <<33
<>

Fair winds - good luck

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  Jay is bothered.

 

  Absolutely bothered.

 

  Not because they have somehow ended up in a cave full of gold and treasure and rotten bones that look like they’re pleading for help and if he would then they will grab and twist his neck and have him join the skeleton army.

  It’s also not because, for whatever reason, Ronin keeps on trying to steal his golden lamp from him.

 “Must be embarrassing losing to a ginger whose hands are at kneecap’s level, mate,” said   Jay as he dodges yet once again another hand swipe.

  The man with an eyepatch tucks his hands in his shirt. “Not if I wasn’t even trying.”

  “Admit it, Kognito.” He steps on a pile. “You can’t get it.”

  “Fair winds, fledgling.”



   The crew are seemingly having a discussion far from where the two stood, with Lloyd, Zane, and Mystake leading the conversation about whatever it is that Ronin could care any less about: Something about their smooth ventures being too odd, and the skeletons they’ve been seeing.

  The Capt’n’s tummy grumbles while they’re guessing the possible causes of death.

  “Cannibalism,” one of the mates crowed, to which caused all of them to freeze in their spots and forebodingly look at each other until Lloyd scolds:

  “No.”



  Ronin tentatively keeps his eyes on the blond as he bends over to grab a golden staff. The pile deflates and Jay comes along with it and throws the lamp.

  Ronin catches it. “Yer easy to trick but pretty tough to read for a ginger.”

  Said laying ginger glares at him. “Elaborate.”

  He shakes the golden lamp. “And I can’t tell whether ye’ve motives or not. Ya seem to have ‘em but ya don’t really have one, aye?”

  The shorter sailor pushes himself up and snatches the lamp back to his chest. “Listen Sailor, I don’t see a good reason why I should tell you of my life just because.”

  Another hand steals his precious lamp from behind. Jay cries at it and comes face to face with another hooded lassie.

  “Just as why you’re keeping this weird oil lamp, just because?”

  “Blimey, this is like primary school all over again — give me my oil lamp back!”

  She stumbles away from him. “My, this seems ancient.”

  “But just so y’know, Mr. Walker, there is a part of ye that even ants can read.” Ronin effortlessly twirls the staff around with a bored face.

  Jay flounders on his feet. “I thought you said I’m tough to read.” He steps on the lass’ foot, a tactic he unconsciously inherited from Rocky and Kai.

  “Ow!”
  “Indeed, but no one can miss such an explicit sign.”

  “Explicit?”

  Ronin grabs Jay by his shoulder and points the man and the staff to the crew, specifically to where a certain spacing out noirette is who’s biting on her nails.

  Jay feels a crack right then.

  Whatever Harumi had just revealed to them must be bothering the Smiths a lot. He had to call Nya earlier when the crew started strolling, and the look she gave him after that? Jay wouldn’t want to see it again. Oh, bullocks, he doesn’t even want to imagine how Kai is doing. Hopefully better than he’d guess. Just when Kai had transferred himself back to wherever the hell he was, Jay had to take long seconds to comprehend it all.

  Lloyd, and even Pixal and Zane didn’t seem to be fazed about it. For a second, he hoped they would come up and say “No, that's another pirate, ye big dummy!” But then they didn’t. It’s either they have no clue or they’re doing a good job masking their emotions. Which, if Jay knows them well, should be unlikely.

  Fuck, how are they even going to face their big pirate friend after this? Are they even supposed to know? They weren’t supposed to know of just the son of Capt’n Lily part, and now this bitch Harumi just added up to their baggage.

  Poor Nya.

  Bloody hell, Kai better not fuck things up.

 

  “That face,” Ronin blurted. “That sad goo goo face with saccharin diamond eyes.”

  Jay pulls the lamp back from the lass’ sneaky grab. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

  “Yer inlove with the black haired woman over there.”

  Jay laughs. Too awkwardly. “Still don’t know what you’re talking about — oi, get yer own oil lamp!” He stuffs it underneath his shirt.

  The hooded maiden coolly waves her hand off and steals Ronin’s staff instead.

  “Ye know what I’m talking about.”

 

  “There’s so many black haired women — Now, I love all women. That I support myself to. But I can’t just be in love with all of them,” quipped the ginger, moving his feet away from the two as the gang started to disperse.

  Ronin, of course, follows him with the hooded woman. “Ah, yes, very noble of ser grand knight Walker!” he grumbled with an exasperated sigh. “That young dolly over there does catch me eye, though.” 

  Jay Walker doesn’t pause. In fact, he keeps walking.

  He’s not even going to listen either.

“The accused mermaid.”

  O.

 

  Jay lets out a dramatic gasp, as if offended, before strutting back to the innocent man cooing at a crown he spotted. “Pardon me, what is your motive here, Ronin Kognito?”

  The maiden prevents him from stepping closer with her staff. “I think he’s saying that he’s apparently wooed by the accused mermaid.”

  The ginger squints his eyes at her, at her hood. “..You’re really making me consider writing a constitution.”

  He really meant it. Harumi’s dramatic cloak was already playing with them. A second hooded woman however, who’s voice sounds like he’s heard before at some point of his life? Please, just shoot him in the head. Not to mention the same woman is also wearing a mask that only reveals her very common eyes. It’s beyond extreme.

  He still loves women, but dear lords of the Tempest Seas, don’t forget his safety too.

 

   “Also!” Jay sassily eyes the man. “You better not even think of it!”

  “Because yer infatuated with this woman?”

  “No!” He almost facepalms himself. That was a dick move.“I mean… of course I am. I’ve always been since a long time ago..”

  Since a long time ago? Ronin smirks at its ridiculousness. “The only other woman you must've seen is yer mum.”

  “What do you take me for, a virgin egghead?”

  “...”

  “...Anyway.” He walks away.

 

  “Her name is Nya, correct? I heard from the Capt’n,” said the lassie catching up to him. “It’s been long since you have been in love with her. That is impressive.”

  Jay warily side-eyes her. What does she want now.. “Uh, thank you?”

  “Please do pray tell of your undying feelings for Miss Nya. She seems like a lovely Jane.”

  “Because she is,” quickly said the ginger. “She’s the loveliest person I could ever imagine. It wouldn’t be a shock for someone like Ronin to be charmed by her, honestly, who wouldn’t? But that is what devastates me. I’m one of the handful of people who wish to be with her — I’m literally reaching for the sky on tip toes and I’m doing so desperately!”

 

  “Interesting..”

  “Really? that’s all you have to say —”

  “Tell you what, Freckles, Miss Nya could be into fun blokes.”

  Jay’s side-eye turns into that of suppressed scrutinising. To imagine Nya being interested in some lowly guy like him seems like a miracle. A miracle he would welcome with the biggest grin. “You’re lifting my hopes up. Stop that.”

  She shrugs her shoulders. “Could be reciprocated. Could be not. There’s only one respectable way of finding out.”



  The young sailor straightens his back and clears his throat. “You know, Miss…?”

  “Donnie Sea-dog.”

  “Donnie Sea-whatever, there’s some sort of familiarity about you.”

  “That one, is a feeling unreciprocated.”

  “Damn!” cheered the person at the back.

  Jay and Donnie Sea-dog judgingly eye the eyepatched man who has been following their steps the whole time. He is wearing a crown. Coins are seeping out from where they are tucked in beneath his shirt. On both of his hands are a golden scabbard, he’s trying to strap it on his belt.



  “Oi!”

  Capt’n Lloyd waves for the ginger, standing at where the golden piles end with his other hearties. Beside the blond is Nya death staring at a broken throne just near her (probably deep in thoughts).

  Jay ought to break it. Worrying for himself can come later — he’s done that his whole life.

  “It was nice speaking with you, Sailor Donnie,” he said before speeding his way through the small group of pirates, clutching his lamp tight and covering his nose so as to protect it from harm.



  Just as they are already entering the darker part of the cave, where treasures are less and skeletons are rising in numbers, Lloyd points at one and stops. “Oh hey, this chap looks green.”

  “Do you think someone painted it?” asked Jay.

  “It doesn’t look like moss,” said Zane.

  “Maybe they liked the colour green,” said Lloyd.

  A witch passes by. “Copper sulphate,” said Pixal.

  Jay rubs his chin, leaning close to the skeleton in question. “Yeah, they liked green.”

 

  “Gents,” called Pixal, already ahead of everyone else with Nya, Mystake, and Harumi on her side. She nods her head to their eerie path.

  Without sparing a second, they set forth with careful footsteps as they notice more bones are piling up on the sides.

  It starts to become dim. Coldness takes over the humid air and it gradually intensifies with every step they take. It also starts to smell like something rotten, old, gloom and earthy, and soon their noses feel warm scents lingering from the space they are about to enter.

 

  The silver haired lass’ feet grow heavy, and so does everyone else’s while their jaws drop to themselves and eyes mirror that of the moon.

  The green skeleton was merely a foreshadowing.

  The entire cave is dominated by green icebergs, which stick out from everywhere: the roof, the ground, the walls, from inside a shattered vessel.

  Some titans tossed shipwrecks all about; that’s what it looks like.

  Old flags and sails are torn apart, even the boardsides are busted open as their masts hang loose. Some are damaged and impaled by the giant spikes, along with, of course, one of the thousands of skeletons which are either also impaled by the giant spikes or just sprawled on the ground, almost becoming one with them.

 

  There is another pathway right across from them, on the other side of this horrific core of the sanctuary. Goosebumps. Young Capt’n Lloyd forces himself to step foot and another and pass the dead men staring at them. The rest of the crew follow behind, but they take their sweet time being extra careful and watching every footsteps.

  Jay makes sure to watch over Nya and waits for her to get ahead of him as he rubs his fingers on the smooth surface of the oil lamp.

 

They continue on, missing the sign carved on a rock which read Nadakhan’s Graveyard.




_XIII. Two Truths, One Lie_

1.8k words

Notes:

Y’know the most fantastical thing about this fanfic with an victorian era timeline is the fact that there aint a single mention of smut nor sexual content regardless of how horny everyone used to be

Chapter 16: The Damned

Notes:

Song: The Consequence of Imaginnation is Fear by Junie & TheHutFriends

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text




  “You rub it on your palm.”

 

  “Now you take it with both hands…”

 

  “Place it on your heart…”

 

  “And listen to your heart and count up to three beats!”

  “Mommy Roise, what is this?” Kai presses the beaded ring on his bare chest. They had just finished securing the crystal mayhaps less than an hour ago, and he spent that free time just staring at the scales of his own fiery tail with a clouded head (definitely wasn't thinking to himself 'hey, black spots aren't real, right?' and then he'd convince himself that with 'she could be lying' and then the next second he goes, 'hey, life fucking sucks') until the child bearing mermaid came knocking on his door with a big grin and a pretty ring neatly placed on her palm.

  “Oh, don’t get distracted, keep counting!”

  “Alright.”

  “...”

  “...”

  Roise navigates the room and spots a mirror beside her.

  She checks herself out and fixes her hair.

  “...”

  “...”

  Her tail swings back and forth. Even starts checking her fins.

  “...”

  “...”

  Origami jellyfishes are dangling on the lamp light. There are six of them.

  And a galaxy of glowing starfishes on the ceiling.

  “...”

  “...”

 

  “...Just three seconds, by the way.”

  “Yeah, I know.”

  “How much did you count?”

  “thirty-seven.”

  Roise screeches.




  “MOTHER ROISE, WHAT IS THIS?!” yelled Kai whilst being pulled about by the tight ring on his finger.

  Mother Roise shrieks in excitement as she watches with the merfolk. “Attraction ring!”

  “WHAT?!” He goes over yonder a whole building, around-about a post, SLAM! hits himself on a wall (everyone howls), and stumbles himself over a street sign before being snatched towards the current gates.

  Kai curses and grabs onto another post. “Mommy Roise, I’m going to need your help here!” he pleaded to the mermaid approaching him with a smile on her face. She is absolutely having a blast.

  “It’s working!”

  “Yes it’s working — now can you help me get this bracelet off?”

  “Only you can do that, Lord Smith.”

  “hAH?!”

  Roise firmly grabs his free hand. “Let it lead!”

  Kai scoffs a laugh. “No, I will not!”

  She pulls his wrist.

  Fuck.

  “‘MOTHER ROI —”




  “Why is it pulling by itself?!”

  Roise laughs at him as they dash through the current. “It’s what attraction bracelets do!”

  “Is this awful strength necessary?!” Dear the mountains, the only thing left to happen for Kai is to break his bones.

  The older brunette grumbles under her breath, “I told you to count three beats…”




  Kai had to transform into a human first before he left the waters.

  “Seriously Mommy Roise, what is this?!” Kai wailed by the time he’s already running through the rows of columns, his footsteps echoing along with his ragged breaths.

  “We thought it would be a great idea to gift you with one after what had happened earlier at the gazebo! Try dragging it back!” shouted Roise from the far back, only walking while rubbing her cargo.

  “Blasphemy, I’ve been trying!”

  “With your mind, Lord Smith!”

  “With me mind?!” Kai goggles at his wild ring. He sceptically stares at it first before giving in and does as told. It’s not budging. “It’s not working!”

  “It’s working!”

  “How do you know?!”

 

  And just in cue, Kai sees a pirate also being yanked to them by his own ring.

  Oh fuck.

  Trailing after him is Griffin Turner who is as excited as Roise is.

  With colours leaving his face, Kai clenches his jaw, grabs his wrist, and forces his tired feet to a stop.

 

  Aaaand halt!

  He stops merely inches away from Cole mirroring his stunned expression.

  Kai doesn’t know what to feel as of now, at the moment he focuses on his breathing and heart rate first while Roise and Turner busy themselves cheering over whatever the fuck they had just done.

  He gradually calms down, and emotions well up to replace the blazen shock.



  It fucking hurts.

 

  It mother fucking hurts to look at Cole. The worried eyes of the pirate just add up more on his already weighing chest.

 

  All Kai sees is the Black Spot.











  Apparently, this pair of Attraction Rings was an invention being brought together right before the red merman’s arrival, hence never having tested it and being giddy little creatures at their achievement.

  The power is, as demonstrated, that Cole and Kai can pretty much just tug at each other's ring fingers with the use of their own mind wherever they may be. It is created solely to assure its bearers of their own safety and assurances.

  The concept was made by Roise herself.

 

  “You don’t like it?” asked the brunette mermaid now that they are resting by the columns with Neuro and the rest of the group (who had no idea what was going on and freaked out after hearing Kai’s shrieks).

  Kai flinches. “No! No, I — I absolutely love it, Mommy Roise, it’s… very clever, actually.”

  The mermaid smiles.

  He smiles back. It breaks his heart to gather that he’s pressing strong moral and empathetic principles just to not burst off about the ring bringing him to the least person he’d want to see.

  He’s also begging on his knees at this point for Harumi to be wrong this whole time. Urgh. Just don’t trust the stranger. Maybe he’s just over reacting.

  Yeah, who even was that stranger for him to trust so foolishly?



  “Did you like it, human?” asked Karloff to the man standing at a corner.

  Cole checks out his new ring on his left hand. “Mhm, it’s unreal for me.”

  “Friends, at this rate we are surely going to attract every race out there with our brilliance!” boasted Turner. Everyone stares at him. His smirk drops. “Apologies.”

  Kai lets Tiny Ton fumble with his new accessory. “It’s alright..”



  “Does your kin not have some sort of bit like this?” Neuro scans the pirate head to toe, noticing the man is wearing nothing much of an attraction.

  Cole thinks about it first. “...We fight for them.”

  “Gods, it must be boring in the civilised land if so,” Mr. Pale said.

  “Ah no, I wouldn’t call it boring. Chaotic events already happen even without all these enchantments.” Like causing dramas.

  “Interesting…” Neuro weakly blurted. He still can’t like the lone human.

  “We could’ve been more advanced if you think of it,” Shade said, to which Karloff nodded.

  “To be with the Merfolk would have been a sanctuary if it were for the noble blood..”

  “Hah, tough luck.” Tox avoids looking at Neuro’s judgement.

 

  They carry on with their tattle. Kai doesn’t really pay attention to it, like he is never there.

  Although they have yet to warm up with the man born with human legs, they tell more of the capabilities of a mer and query him in return, they also introduce him to some of their projects whereas they could enhance the magical studies and arms of the mers (at one point, they ask Kai a question and he unconsciously nods).

  Cole is absolutely immersed with it; his questions cause the folk to dive deeper in the topic, of course, for someone who grew on the surface where it is only the few hiding witches who could grant miracles.

 

  The conversation has already been long when Cole flattens his own smile.

  He brings his attention to a silent merman while Turner brainstorms of an alternate future with the others. The unmoving brunet, Kai, seems like he’s sleeping with both eyes open, only sitting straight on his rock. His hands aren’t even fiddling.

  Something definitely happened.

   Kai had already explained his disappearance and his visit to the crew when it happened, but it feels as though he hadn’t said everything.

  Cole fidgets on his stance. It’s making him antsy.

 

  After contemplating, he gently taps on Roise’s shoulder.

  “Kai, is he alright?” he whispered.

  She glances at the subject’s way. “I don’t know, I’m quite worried too.”

  “Ya think you know why he’s mute today?”

  “Uh… it could be because Ms. Ward is here.”

  “Ms. Ward?”

  “Tox. They had a terrible row before you came.”

  Oh. But Kai seemed fine since then.

  Cole smiles at Roise before looking back to Kai again. Still in the same position.

  It could be that the row was tough. He’s seen the brunet trying to keep a hold of his emotions during some moments, and other than those times when he knocked out Yang and punched someone in the dong on their first day in the empire, he’s never really seen him freely let out his anger that extreme. For it to end in a row, Tox must’ve pulled the right nerves.

  Cole also guesses it could be the words of the finnfolk.

 

  Looking at Kai’s current state, the noiret feels guilty of it.

 

 

  “ — and the devil to the finnfolk, we’ve all been hexed because of those twats!”

  Ah, where were they? — right, the topic shifted to their predators. 

  “They got the whole ocean turned on us, the least vicious race! It’s like we’ve all a black spot for our whole lives,” Tox said among their rants with a roll of her eye.

  Kai subtly straightens himself more, desiring to hollow further away from their voices. There is really nothing he can escape from, huh.

 

  “Um… what is a black spot?” Ton asked with a finger scratching her chin.

  Everyone turns silent, Mr. Pale whistles at it. “Unimportant. You don’t have to learn everything, kid.”

  “But I want to know.”

  He scratches the back of his head, pushing his spectacles as he stutters, “Alright, uh, you see… It works as a particular death threat, but people with the actual Black Spot, they —”

  “They DIE early —”

  “Griffin Turner!”

  The man in white smugly grins.

  Mr. Pale pinches the bridge of his nose, cursing for a moment before going back to the kid. “Remember when Auntie Roise and I said you were the unluckiest mer of all after your continuous loss of bets on a lemon shark’s pups? Well, you’re not. People who possess the Black Spot are the unluckiest of us all.”

  Ton tilts his head, intrigued. “Why is that?”

 

  “Because they go early," said a different voice.

  All hands turn to the man leaning on a column.

  Cole copies her little head turn. His lips are not turned up, but his gentle eyes seem as though he was smiling. Other than that, Kai also takes notice of the soft, shy-life kindness in the pirate’s cooing voice.

  “It’s like how people come and go, but those with the Black Spot may have to be away sooner than we expect. It’s also going to be really painful. It’s unlucky because whoever has it is probably aware, so… oftentimes, they get scared their whole life if ever the time comes.”

  “Oh..” Ton looks down. “That is unlucky.”

  The pirate furrows his brows and smiles. “Unless they win treasure because then it would be balanced —”

  “But do they not go to the promised land afterwards?”

  No.

  Cole shrugs his shoulders. “Who knows?”

  He knows they don’t.

 

  “How do you know if you have one?”

  “I know you don’t have one,” Neuro said. “No one here has it, therefore we are lucky.”

  Roise uncontrollably smiles. “Oh, well that’s assuring.”

 

  “A nasty mark. What soul would want to be graced with such an inevitable thing?” sighed Shade with a shake of his head. He then nods at the other noiret. “You.”

  Cole stares at him.

  “Have you any plans of coming back to your friends?”

  “Oh,” his voice cracked. “Oh uh, I do but they — they told me to lay low and be out of the world’s eyes. Hidden. With — with Kai.”

  “Why, will you die if you're out there?” joked Griffin. The others chuckle along with him.

  “Wickedly familiar if so.”

  “And you, Kai, you don’t really plan on returning, do you?”



  Kai stops bouncing a foot. What did he say? Shit, he wasn’t paying attention. He darts his eyes on their feet as he clears his throat. “I don’t know.” He slips away from them. “I’m going to bed.”

  They all looked at him with wide eyes. Roise nudges to step forward until Karloff pulls her back as he lets Cole pass through and approach the brunet. “The Viscount may need time by himself.”

  “But he —”

  “Calm down now,” hushed Mr. Pale, “the days have been tiring after all. I’m surprised you aren’t exhausted at all, Roise. How are you keeping up with us with that living thing inside you punching your guts?!”

 



  “Kai.”

  Oh, please not now.

  “Kai!”

  He picks up his pace, doing his utmost best not to break into a sprint as the pirate’s footsteps alarmingly drag closer to him.

  “Hey,” called the noiret behind.

 

  “Hey, Kai, are you o —”

  “Can you please —” the merman turns around, hand placed between him and the taller one. “Can you please just… not talk to me right now?” He demanded, voice forced and defensive.

  Cole incredulously stares at him, contrasting to Kai glaring scared daggers at the ground. His hand is shaking (he can see it), and the air is growing warmer than ever in a snap. The pirate looks down on his pendant; it’s glowing, reacting, to what?

  Taking notice of his trembles, Kai then balls his hand into a fist and goes back to walking away.

  Cole’s not having it however. He steps closer to the fuming boy. “Kai —”

  “Stay away!”

 

 

  Kai bites back a gasp. No… No, he wasn’t supposed to say that.

  Slowly, the worry morphs into surprise, disbelief — as if punched in the gut, rather. A kicked puppy.

  Cole just stands there, lowering his hand which was about to grab on the brunet’s shoulder, at this very moment, thinking.. 

 

  What did he do?

 

  The merman doesn’t know how to respond either. Apologise? Take it back? Explain himself? Don’t be sorry?

  Get away from him?



  A man comes striking into the pathway, panting and wheezing for breath in every sloppy steps he takes. Bolobo flinches as he nears the still red merman. “Greetings, Lord Smith!” he barely exhaled. “Neuro! I — wheeze — Neuro, the waters!”

 

  Kai brings his head down in shame as the group nears the frantic man. They try to hush Bolobo and let him breathe first, taking in how red his face is and how heavy his palms weigh on his knees. But the bearded merman only wastes a few short seconds to relay his report immediately.

  “I swam — I swam as fast as I could from the other…! The other side… hah..!”

  “Settle down, Bolobo. Just what in the seas could have you stirred like this?!”

  “You mentioned the waters,” snapped Neuro, “what of it?”

 

  The two other men at the side have their attention by now. In the spur of the moment, he and Cole throw glances at each other from the way Neuro’s demeanour changes upon the mention of it. But the feeling, it’s not the pride or sharing the same thought. No. This time, they can’t help but feel bitter.

 

  “We saw it, we heard them, and felt them!” cried Bolobo as Ash, Gravis, and more mers from the Bulwark team also ran up to them. 

  “Cut the chase, Bolobo, spill it!”

 

  Kai doesn’t even get a chance to take a guess, not even a second to prepare himself for what dropped from the man’s throat.

 

  “It’s the Finnfolk.”











  “Kai, you’re turning five, have you any dreams already?”

 

  The ocean was… cold.

  It’s what the masses said.

 

  He’s already met the bravest mers who ventured to the surface and came back with the most honourable stories to tell. One of his family’s personal guards had told him a few days ago that objects fell faster and movement was hard to control, for up there, there was only air, and not water. They also told him of the floating orb high up the neverending “sky”: the one they praise as the Sun.

  The way shadows were clearly emphasised from the strength of the unreachable Sun was beautiful, they said.

  They also told him… that the Sun, with all it’s glory, was just like Kai.

 

  No light in the entire ocean could ever do anything but to bring colours and that’s it. The sun, however, had a feel to it.

  It was hot.

  Occasionally, it hurt the skin, but mostly, it was the best feeling ever.

 

  They also said that upon coming in contact with their home again, the ocean was cold.

  Nearing Kai was like being on land again. He was the Sun in the world of the mers, the true descendant of their gods.



  Being the Sun sucks.

 

  There are certain things you can’t do, like… feeling.

 

  “I want to know what cold feels like,” muttered little Kai, bringing his chin up to look at the old merman beside him.

  He was in a moving chariot being pulled about and supported by Manta rays, waiting with him in the chamber were Nya, and his parents Maya and Ray.

  His father chuckled at the dream his son had blurted out, shortly glancing at Maya awkwardly grinning at him as he did. “That is your dream?”

  “Mhm.”

  “A dream is what you want to be when you grow uP,” said Nya, popping the P like she always did during those days.

  “Oh, dreams have rules now too?” Kai crossed his arms.

  “Now, now, let us just change the question,” said Maya calmly. “Is there something you would like to do in particular? Or… something you would like to be?”

  “Does this have to do with my birthday?”

  “...No.”

  “Then…” Kai pouted as he tried to think of something that could answer his mother’s questions. He darted his eyes around: on the ceiling, his fin, the cushions, Nya’s choker (it looked heavy on her), through the window —

 

  Ah, the entirety of Ignacia was bestowing upon his twinkling eyes. From there, he could see the royal palace glowing with all its radiance, its red jasper walls and golden elements bringing life to the entire nation, complementing the colour of the rest of the ocean equally as pretty as his birthplace.

  Ignacia was a stunning place. Full of colours, wonder, and full of glamour.

 

  With a smile as bright as the light in the surface sky, he declared, “I want to be awesome.”









  And now, Ignacia is free of love.



  Kai tightens his grip on the rough cape draped on him and pulls the bag of where the crystal is closer to himself. 

  After a long eternity, he’s back to the very place he swam away from.

  The kingdom is ill-lit, yet anyone can tell the colours on every wall, pavements, corals, and such are still there although the dullest they can ever be. The sight, it is like gazing over the dead body of the love of their life.

  There seems to be no signs of life gracing this haunted wreckage — other than the sea creatures lurking about and making themselves at home with the anemones, dead corals, and sea squirts that had already outgrown what used to be occupied with mers.

 

  The present folks are closely gathered with one another, just like they planned and promised. Every single one of them is clad with camouflage, draped with the colour of the dark ocean (all thanks to someone named Camille) while a few of them have their hands occupied with a conch shell stuffed with a luminescent stone in them.

 

  Shade’s the first one to separate himself from the group, followed by a few others until they all join in the most breath-taking swim. Kai is one of the last to move a muscle, taking his sweet time gazing at the place he called home.

  Upon weaving through the first few structures, its new citizens don't seem to mind them, if anything, they seem curious of their sudden visitors.

 

  “I still don’t get it,” whispered Kai to the merman with coloured spectacles. “Why are we risking dividing and going back here when we’re already within the Finnfolk’s noses? This is like the worst case scenario.” His wrist flinches, snapping in a short vigorous movement from the ring’s tugging. Damn, Cole.

  He ignores him.

  “Kai, my friend, there’s no need to worry — well, there’s a lot of things to worry about but uh…” stammered Griffin Turner. “Like you said, those cocks are back on us, meaning we really have to do this.”

  “See, that’s the part you haven’t been telling me. What exactly are we doing here, mate?”

  “Just tell him, dingus,” scolded Tox as she overlapped them. 

  The merman bites on his bottom lip, nervously thinking things through.

  “Well?” pushed Kai.

  “Alright. We’re here to rob your manor.”

  “My ma — excuse me?”

  “We’re going to your old house, does this pathway not ring a bell to you? I mean, to be fair, you were only like, perhaps, a toddler back then,” blabbered Griffin, earning a few violent shhh from the others. “I know!”

  Kai shakes the bamboozlement out of his head. “I’m going to need more than that.” He definitely needs everything. Just being out here in the open and not being with any of his friends scares the shit out of him. What if they’ve got some sort of a scheme? What if he’s brought here so they can have him restrained, devoid of hope for incoming help, surrounded by the empty ocean life, and finish him off right there?

  Or, shove him in a dark room, pull him out, shove him again, and force him to swim for days on end like he was an ugly sobbing dwarf going on an unlikely adventure with a ring.

  A tug. Two tugs.

  Kai shoots his hand on his other one as if the tugging beads was a fly. He sighs. Wake up, Kai. You’re panicking. Take deep breaths.

  He softly tugs back twice.

  Besides, there can’t be more than three twists in one day.

 

  “The original tablet of the prophecy —” Griffin runs out of guts, muttering something under his breath for a moment. “The tale, it may or may not be different from the real thing.”



  “What..?”



  His bloodshot tail loses its strength, flailing behind as everyone else gets ahead of him until it has grown cold.

  All eyes nestle on the brunet a couple strides back. Kai only stares at them — no, he is gazing mouth-open at the statement, stomach sinking down, and down, and down as his brain shuts itself.

  "You're joking," forcibly chuckled Kai, though his eyes betray him. "Just tell me the truth, Griffin. Come on."

 

  The latter slumps his shoulders, lips sealed tight and pity welling for the red target. He floats back to Kai and gently pushes him to go forth. "Just come with."




  "Your parents had their best mers to venture far across the ocean to the temple of tales, all done just to acquire the real story of our demise."

  The small group crosses through the utended high gates of the threshold, welcoming themselves in the forsaken stately home. The place is built on heightened doorways and open towers, compared to the one they grew up on in Jamanakai where it was more closed and wide thanks to the connected smithy.

  Gigantic shells and specially trimmed corals serve as roofs, coated with algal turf and what-not.

 

  “And they did! The team found the very tablet itself in some island and came back with it, then they hid it somewhere in here exactly the night before The Day of the End,” added Griffin. “The last King’s plan was to have the princess spread word during the ceremony. Some of the officials themselves went to go and collect it, but… all was too late. Unfortunately.”

 

  Shade passes by them then, leading with the glowing conch as they finally stumble upon the front doors. 

 

  They all step aside, presenting the entryway to the mer who formerly lived in the golden household. Kai rolls his ruby between his fingertips, the pendant faintly gleaming and warm to the touch. The bittersweet taste lingering in his tongue leaves him dumbfounded as well as his slow and anxious threads to forward.

  Never in Kai Smith’s life would he have ever thought he would be back here, in the life of which he had long forgo.

  And yet he promised he never would..

 

  Shade averts his gaze from the merman in red fins. “We know because Neuro was one of them.”

  “Neuro?” repeated Kai.

  “Yes.”

 

  He was supposed to be here without a broken promise, with a big family like everyone else. The merfolk, they shouldn’t be gazing over ignacia with such broken hearts.

  Placing his palm on the cerulean painted doors, it feels as though his eyes grow exhausted, heart aching as it gobbles more and more of the grief swimming about the dead waters.

  His ring tugs again, gentle and bashful.

  The merman flutters his eyes shut and tugs back, fighting the welling up emotions within him.

 

  “Why would they do that?”

  “...I guess your parents just couldn’t accept it.”

   Kai turns to them, to their faces all expressing the same emotions: grief and pity.

  Griffin inches closer to him. “The Merfolk, we may be naive and vulnerable, but we can’t accept hopelessness either,” he said.



  That can’t be right.



  With each creak of the chipped door adorned with broken knobs and scratches, his hand entered more and more into the darkness. The Merfolk raise and tighten their grips on their conches, as through the growing crack, the light befalls and touches the lone helmet on the floor struck with a mace in the middle of it; a foretaste to the following rows of fallen armors. 

  “Well,” croaked Kai, eyes boring into the hallucination of himself staring back at him with eyes of pure wonder. “We don’t have all day, don’t we?”




_XIV. The Damned_

4.2k words

 

Notes:

edited this lightheaded sorry about that.
ALSO guys the series is now being crossposted on wattpad (The Lost Pendant is currently being published weekly, same as olden times). My username there is "PierisRapaee" with the display name "Dae;"

School is getting a little busy and wild but I went to sleep thinking about the first book hitting 6k hits with a smile so all is well and perfect fr fr!! :''')))) tysm guys!! and for the reads we've already gained on wattpad, ty lots aaahjkgfkcx!!! <<<333

Chapter 17: The Damned pt. 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

  Every room was bigger than the last. All kinds of furniture and decoratives have been ripped apart to shreds and all that they could consider as survivors were shelves and toys that were stowed in the playroom. None of the stones could have the strength to glow, forcing the mers to rely on themselves and their lights to perceive as they take careful and haste strides.

  The colours of the walls are hard to understand now. Like the one in the dining room, where at a certain angle it seems white, on the opposite angle it’s purple; the drawings on a dark coloured wall are still there, they’ll just have to hover their faces on them to distinguish one.

  Kai doesn’t remember painting all of these: a sea star with a face on it, next to a ball with black beady eyes, fins above them, and several feet — a flapjack octopus reaching out to touch the sea star. Lurking and overshadowing above them is a grey manta ray, looking more like a triangle and once again with a smiling face. There’s plenty of fishes, all different from each other, with millions and millions of white dots from all directions, racing to the ceiling and stretching out to cover the entirety of the wall.

 

  “Are these supposedly sea fireflies?” asked Ray, helping Kai fill the gaps with more dots.

  The little merman shook his head sideways, giggling at his own imagination. “They’re billions of suns!”

  Ray chuckled. “Oh, the one they’ve been telling you about.”

 

  And then, right below the billion clones of the sun, just a tad bit far away from the creatures, is a merman.

  A red, smiling merman with a yellow crown on his head.

  There’s something else beside the red merman, something with a black outline. Tox is laying on it with crossed arms, silently watching Shade and the others sniffing around for some kind of a secret entrance or just under tables and shelves.

 

  “Oh hey,” cooed Griffin, “I used to play with one of these before!” He fumbles with the rainbow carved whale, gazing at it with such adoration.

  “Good for you to have colourful toys. Mers of my generation sucked with Darumas of the same colours — competition was who had the most horrifying one.” Shade shrugs, checking behind a torn painting. “Prefered to play with my mother’s hair, if I may say.”

  Griffin’s eyes twitch, smile now seemingly bittersweet as he bites back a frown. “Yeah…”

 

  "My father used to carve these for a living," said a mer, grabbing a hold of a bigger version of the rainbow whale. "I remember waking up earlier than all, looking forward to watching him create these."

 

  "I used to wake up earlier than everyone too," said another mer, caressing a life-sized dolphin with a sadle and handles on its head. "For no particular reason. Just a challenge I put myself too, to be the first mermaid awake, but I always found another adult opening shops."

 

  The farther one chuckles, noise coming out with a crack. "I miss my old chaps."

  "Me too.."

 

  Silence befalls them, the waters turning bluer even with the warm flashes of lights travelling through it.

  Kai gnaws on the inner part of his lip. No one has really gone over the event, the Day of the End. There's not a single entity out there who's to experience it and not be left with a scar.  These people of his kin, they, who share the same ancestors as them, all who are left to develop themselves into trusting each other.

  His ring tugs.

  It wasn't just ignacia they lost, or their loved ones or a whole life.

 

  They lost a part of themselves too.




  "Your stars are too big."

 

  Tox has been side-eyeing the silly drawings, not even sparing Kai a glance when she commented on the brunet's work.

  "They're not stars," grumbled Kai. He's not in the mood to further snarl and bark at the moment, or pay attention to the continuous tugging on his finger (it's like Cole is playing at this point).

  "Are you actually still salty?"

  "Take a guess."

  Tox's brows fly over. Alright then.



  They venture out of the play room. And so they continue checking rooms after rooms after rooms. Every knob they've ever twisted doesn't function smoothly anymore, they have to nudge it like mixing a batter until they eventually hear a click. After doing so over and over again,  Shade by and by grows familiar with it, twists of his wrists becoming more accustomed. Kai picks up on the pattern not long during.

  They've snooped around the plenty of guest rooms, even the storage rooms, the kitchen and all that. Soon, they reach the bedrooms.

  The master bedroom. Not the last, but one of them, and some are already begging at this point to bring an end to this search, partly because they just can't stand being reminded of old Ignacia anymore.

 

  Kai's the one to slide the shell door open, knob twisted as learned.

  Everyone swarms in and carefully starts their routine. Check drawers here, under the bed and tables, behind paintings and pulling decoratives in hopes of nailing a secret.

  "Neuro wasn't… tripping, was he?" Asked Griffin while swimming up to the chandelier.

  "Ask me that again, Turner, word by word," said Shade.

  "Neuro wasn't tripping, was he?"

  "Ugh."

  "Ask me that again,” said Tox, leaning on the intact bed frame.

  Griffin scoffs, reciting the words heavily. "Neuro Wasn't Tripping. Was He?"

 

  Then, just as Kai's in the middle of yawning, the neon haired mermaid pulls out a heavy rectangular relic covered in leaves.

  All muscles slow themselves. Everyone watches Tox unravelling layers upon layers of the plant, doubting for a bit until they don't.

  On the mermaid’s hands is a stone with tidy writings on it.

 

  Kai draws himself near it, reading the ancient cryptics on the tablet as well as the artwork below, an artwork that’s completely ruined and scratched off until undecipherable. They can tell the drawing is complex, neither seeming carved or painted — much like a differently coloured part of the rubble.

  The letters, then, appear carved, but compared to the image, it's too smooth to be man made.

  "It's real," he breathed, in which Griffin Turner whistled at.

  "Alright, hand it over."

 

  "When the day comes thither shalt diveth a creature of Merlopian," read Tox, causing Griffin dumbfounded, "possessing a tail of gudgeon and the rest human, kind and purest of all. Hence yond breath shalt the Leviathan waketh, big and ruthless of all. Ocean life shalt beest draught; algae and turfs, none but sand. All shalt cleareth such as the Titan's grounds: covereth all nay spare apitch. Hither the cockatrice's birth twas to dethrone the Leviathan by abominable force; as fire ignites smoke, thus smoke summons hell.

 

  Dies Irae."



  “What, didn’t expect me to be fluent?”

  "That's… that's it —?" Griffin carefully snatches the tablet, eyeing the words to himself.  "Alright, now, let’s get ourselves moving and go back to—"

  "Wait." Kai pulls the crystal away from Griffin's reach.

  They all goggle at him.

  "How is this any different?"

  "W-what do you mean?'

  "You said the real story is different."

  "It is different." He shows the tablet to him. "It never mentioned a Merfolk, it never mentioned you, and the fire part was simply just a metaphor that's gone over everyone's heads!"

  "Griffin, I — what else is a creature of Merlopian that is half-fish half-human and is purest?"

  "A selkie?"

  "Tail of gudgeon?"

  "Well —" Griffin scratches his head. "I — I don't know, a siren?!"

  Kai backs off, stomach dropping to the bottom pit and voice coming out a croak. "Purest?"



  A short silence passes until one of them courageously crows, "Purest does not mean it's a merfolk."

 

  Kai loosens his grip on the sling.




  Look at them.



  These fear weary faces, those bags that linger beneath their eyes drooping out of its upturned structure; and in these eyes goggling at him and down their tails, there is a glint.

 

  A singular glint of light.

 

  A lie.



  Look at them.



  Deep down, they know it. Deep down, they understood it well, but they've been finding excuses to push it around the bushes, have they?

 

  'Purest.'

 

  Deliberately choosing to talk it out in a coming bloodbath.

 

  'It never mentioned you.'

 

  Right.



  But what else is a monster?




  What else is he?




  Kai, why else is he born like this?




  Tug.

  He looks down on his hand, his calloused palms, himself, the very atoms drawn together to bring life to an enkindled blaze.

  The sun.

 

  "We can't win like this," he weakly mumbled, though the bodies jerking away in the corner of his eyes tell they heard him.

  "You can't win with me."

 

  And so he swims off.

  "Wait, Kai —"

  SLAM!









  It's been long since the last hum.

 

  Let alone the last lullaby — if he ever had them.

  "What is it that never fails to make you happy?" Nya asked him when he was sulking on his tenth birthday, curled up under a lamp post on a rainy day after running away from his little birthday cake baked by Nanny Mystake himself.

  Oh, who knows?

 

  There's nothing else to know about him other than the basics like who his biological sister and parents are, and that he's a former blacksmith. He’s also a disaster, the merman in red fins who shall fulfil this Dies Whatever-it-is. There is nothing of him to learn and be worth of anyone’s interest that won’t have them keep at wake during bed times or have them not put their hands on his throat.

  Happiness this. Preferences that.

  What even is he?

  His name aside, who is he?

 

  He doesn’t know.

 

  Those, he acknowledges to be the truth, and whatever the fuck he's doing right now.

  Sulking, curled up by a desk lamp no longer than his arm after storming away from his kin. Fingers weakly scratching on his oh-so-precious-and-luminous scales. Face nuzzled hellward. He didn't notice it at first, but at one point he just started humming the very same tune Cole often makes.

 

  It's a really sweet melody, honestly. It's not nostalgic as it's new, and it bears no memories other than his connection with the stars and the big dipper.

Neither does it say a word or meaning or telling him anything; it's simply just a sound.



  His humming cuts off.



  "Tox, I'd rather eat rockfish at this point."

 

  Tox does not utter a word, only adjusting herself in a comfortable position on the clam bed, and not even bothering to wipe away the algae on it (she cares not for her bum).

  "...I thought it was dumb," she said, voice weirdly carrying no malice nor acidity. "The plan. I mean, for a bunch of mers, we do suck at being one."

 

  "We are capable of so much. Rebuilding a community, a nice one, and finding each other. Making use of magic easier than them" —she glances at Kai —"and… being persistent."



  "I denied the idea when it was first proposed, but, you know, it's not like we stand a chance either — although I still loathe it."

  Her caudal fin swings back and forth as her eyes fixate on the antique lamplight facing the brunet. It envisions a flower, with angel wing shells serving as its leaves, and a small statue of a hermit crab holding what’s supposedly the stem.

  “But surely that can’t be why you’re here, which, I don’t much care,” she grumbled, hands tucking beneath her arms. “So what went on with that hours ago?”

 

  Kai wasn’t planning on engaging in the conversation or even opening his mouth to utter curses, but this one causes him to elevate his head, peeking an eye out to look at the mermaid.

  She scowls. “I’ve always known you’ve been a complete shithead but bloody hell, asking what’s for lunch and leaving? Even I wouldn’t have done that — unless something happened between you and the big bloke.”

  “You weren’t even there.” Kai fully raises his chin, tiredly relaxing his forehead on his fingertips.

  “I was there,” corrected Tox, “you’re just horrible at noticing. So, about that?”

  “About what?”
“Rocky.”

  “...” Kai closes his eyes. It’s like his brain has fully forgotten how to think and do its job. “Why do you care?”

 

 

 

  “I guess I just do.” She drops her hands on her lap. Tox doesn’t exactly have the balls to say it to the Viscount, the day when Kai and Cole first had the crystal working together, she didn’t mean to stumble upon them.

  Or maybe she did — but her sole purpose was to check on the kids they were with, which, it turns out, weren’t even paying attention to the two strangers after a short moment.

  But the point is she was there, hiding by the pathway, eyes peering over the corner and ears challenging an elephant from trying to listen to everything. She remembers clearly, some old lady named Mystake, Nya, pirate ship, the finnfolk, and everything else after that.

  It… woke her up, the conversation.

  She’s still ticked off at the brunet, but admittedly, Tox was awful to him, an absolute bully of a wanker. Not that she can use her grief and anger as an excuse for it at all.. nothing can.

  The merfolk, the young boy, a child, it’s all him.

 

  And so was she.

 

  “I’m sorry.”

 

  Kai doesn’t say a word, only engulfing himself in the darkness without moving an inch.

  The neon-haired mermaid adjusts her posture and leans closer. “I said I’m sorry.”

  “I heard you,” he purred, and lets a few seconds to pass before sighing, “Is this why you’re here, to apologize?”

  “More of why I’m in this expedition in the first place,”

  “Was asking nicely but alright.”

  “I wasn’t sarcastic. I really did tag along to apologize.”

  A scoff. “Like you would actually take the risk to be in the open ocean.”

 

  Tug.

  Kai takes a peek at the beads on his ring going in a circular motion. His eyes follow it, round and round and round and round. Counterclockwise. Just simply spinning. It stops for a moment while he’s following it, but it continues spinning. Kai must’ve spun Cole’s too.

 

  “It’s because I no longer care,” said Tox, “that, and I do not fear death.”

  “You… don’t care?”

  She shakes her head, face neither showing remorse or emptiness, like her words are as casual as ever. “I don’t care if I live or die. I mean, surely it should hurt like a bitch when I die but I just really don’t care.” She shrugs. “...do you care if you die?”

 

  “I… wish not to die.” He tears his eyes off the accessory. “I don’t know why, I’ve already thought of ending myself at one point — with my curse and the prophecy. I wake up and the world is screaming at my face as if fear derived from me, but… I just… don’t really want to die.”

  God, he didn’t even cry just now did he? His voice came hoarse and little, quite inaudible from his dragging of words. Oh, Kai, what a mess.

  He wraps his palms around his pendant. Is he selfish?

  “You know I’m better off.”



  She takes a second before turning her head away from him. “...All I know is you’re still here because you have someone.”

 

  He lets go. “Is.. that why —”

  “I rather you not rub it on my face.” She sighs. “I lost everything, Kai. Many of us did, you included, I have not a speck of idea where you’ve all that strength from, but I don’t really wish to know.”

  Kai shifts his half lidded eyes to the lady, over his hand supporting his forehead. She doesn’t seem devastated either.

  “I rather not have your pity as well, don’t take it that deep, Lord Smith,” she said.

  He lowers his eyes down for that, to the ground that no longer shows its real colours.

  Kai can’t really bring himself to think, no shit, as much as he wants his brain to function.

  How does he explain this..

  …

 

  …



  “Back at the feast..” she scratches her hairline. “I — I hated seeing you, I still do but you know, but I absolutely loathed the idea of you being welcomed. Probably because seeing you kept bringing me back to the Day of the End, to the sight of lifeless eyes and hands as pale as those dead corals. I despise it, I throw up to the thought moving on and accepting that everyone died for no good reason.”

 

  “Kai, I really am sorry for telling you that.” A catch of breath, fins swaying in squiggles as her tail bounces. “You’re not supposed to be dead.”

  He lowers his hands, eyes no longer being shielded.

  Tox continues bouncing her tail, not caring if she’s sending waves to the curled up red fish. “Like I said, you have someone. And… No one deserves to die,” she bitterly chuckled. “No one deserves to grief either.”



  His ring finger starts moving again, to which the other occupant notices and noses on.

  “Rocky, he —”

  “No.”

 

  Tox immediately seals her lips, still eyeing the occuring movement comparable to that of dancing. She gives him a short moment because she’s respectful today, letting silence and a human’s persistence overcome their space. Ugh, it kinda stinks around these parts if she breathes deeper. “You fancy him, right?” she asked, gazing at the ceiling as she tried to find the source.

 

  His thumb rubs his elbows.

  “...Mhm.”

  Slowly, he pulls himself up and stretches his tail, sparing not a second to turn and head to the door as he fixes his cloak.

  Tox straightens herself too. “Where are you going?”

  “New Ignacia.”

  “Oh and..” he stops and turns to the neon mermaid, adjusting his grip on the strap of the bag for a moment. “I apologise. For… saying all that too. And for leaving just earlier. Really sorry about it.”

  Tox smirks, swimming ahead of him with hands on her back. “Still hate you though.”

  He doesn’t even comprehend it.





_XIV. The Damned pt. 2_

2.9k words

Notes:

Writing this chapter made me realise I focus better when I'm in public. I mean, i wrote more words in an hour when i was at school than the words i wrote for weeks at home — um anyway i am nOT confident with the prophecy part???

Chapter 18: All the Time in the World

Notes:

Yo 20 kudos within 10 days this is v amazing i still find it surreal my work is relevant in a way omg tysm 😭 i'm currently stuck with writing the ending of the introduction of the 3rd book, in a form of gratitude, i shall do my very best making it as good as i can! >:))) tysm again aaaaa! <<33

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



   Stay away.



  Stay away, he said.



 



  Aye.



  He has to let go at some point, does he?

 

 

  The glow worms are blue. Scattered ‘bout the cove, illuminating the hanging droplets they reside within… These creatures, wonder what their purpose is? They don’t glow in different colours, nor do they spring out for all of eternity. Does it matter, the sole answer to the mystery behind their existence? Maybe it does to some while it doesn’t to some.

  Either way..

  They resemble the stars.

 

  Just… closer.

 

  Stars within his reach.

 

  It’s only now they decided to pop up.

  Of course, they’re not always there forever.

 

  They have to go too.



  And then he’ll have to learn to let go.

 

  The doe eyes of Cole’s are completely drawn in the plafond of blue stars, bum nestled on the moss and pebble covered ground where his legs are stretched out on, pointing at the underground lake bestowed upon him. His back remains latching onto the rock wall as his fingers twiddle with one another.

  Is he even looking at them? Others would say so. Rocky would say so. But although the beauty of the existing gleams is breath-taking to gaze at, the wind in his body is caught into something else. His eyes aren’t even lost in them, it is rather through them.

  Tug tug.

  He keeps tugging.

  That’s what makes life after all, doesn’t it? Existence and absence.

 

  Huh.

 

  Well, that sucks.



  “Will a human mind a company?”

 

  His eyes go back to the glow-worms, consciousness drifting back to a woken state. Approaching the man on the ground is Karloff, noise muffle from behind him — behind the chamber where Cole Brookstone is hiding in. The merfolk gathered up in one place, all of them jumped out of the waters as per command by Neuro. They’re all confused, anxious, rattling questions and theories at the rest of the council that didn’t partake in the expedition with Kai.

  “No,” said Cole as he scooted over.

  “The ring seems to ease you, as you appear to be calmer than the last.” Karloff relaxes on his side with a sigh. He also seems out of it, head filled with cluttered and anxiety induced thoughts regarding the finnfolk. “Ah, good word it works. Otherwise everyone would be all the more lost, and you losing it.”

 

  The pirate mindlessly nods to it, shortly pondering at the near stars. “...Do you think I did something wrong?”

  Karloff picks up a pebble and flashes him a look. “What gives you that thought?”

  “I — I don’t know. I could be just overreacting.”

 

  The stone flies off through the waters, skipping for two times until sinking.

  “Do you mean that time at the gazebo when the viscount returned?”

  Cole keeps shut. Something about him caring about that is bothering him, placing him back to where he was before.

  “Ah, I know not.” The big merman shrugs. “You know each other best, I have not a say, though, why not talk it out like civilised men?”

  Are they even civilised?
Cole watches the second pebble run off with two skips. “Suppose yer right.”

  “But if it turns out bad and you have hurt the feelings of our Kai Smith, dare I say you will not be left with only a mark on a forehead.”

  A scoff. “You’ve just met.”

  Karloff runs his thumb on the flat surface of the rock. He gazes long at it first, as if judging. “Indeed, but he is family.” He throws it off, sending it with three skips.

 

  Cole’s face sinks lower, mood reaching the bottom pit.

  They’re Kai’s family. Don’t get him wrong, he already knew that. The thought of Kai finding his home and staying had already crossed his mind the moment he learned there were more of them with open arms for the red merman. He was also aware of what it meant. Kai, and possibly that female warrior Nya too, they could go home, like, right now — bugger, Kai is already home! Just… stressed.

  And he is welcomed in a place where he should be.

 

  But something’s not right.

 

  Impulsively, the lone pirate gently pulls on the ring once. He closes his eyes, waiting a few short seconds until the beads move on its own, softly and slowly grazing on his skin.

 

  Giving it a much deeper thought as he paid heed to this… tightness in his chest — something is wrong.

 

  Kai could go.

 

  Yeah, he fucking knew that already, but… it… hurts..?

  Why?

  They just met, no year-long built bond or whatever is there, so, why care?

 

  Maybe Cole desires to at least end things on a good note with the merman, it would suck as hard as this predicament if otherwise. Besides, if he’s to let go of Kai, that would mean sparing the chance of never seeing the brunet ever again.

  Wow. Okay. Ouch. He hasn’t thought of that deeply.

  He’d rather see a smile. He’d rather at least hear a heartfelt laugh from the little devil, or an embarrassed chuckle, both works either way. Or a hair ruffle, maybe pair it with another once again soul-strucking and breath-taking hug. Or call his real name with a grin on Kai’s face. Anything works!

  Just… Please, end well.

 

  Aye, what the fuck, why does Cole care again?

 

  Why is he out of the blue so needy?!



  Why..?



  “Have you trouble sorting out your feelings, human?”

  “Damn yer ass, how do you keep knowing all these?”

  “I am Karloff, I am the greatest man alive.”

  Cole gapes at the bearded merman beside him. He can’t read minds, can he? Whatever. He’ll just scream in the highest octave if ever.

  “I have troubles,” said Cole by the time Karloff picked another flat rock. “I don’t know how or why it happens.”

  Karloff hums in acknowledgement and chooses another one. “Mayhaps you could talk it out with Kai?”
“...I don’t know how conversations like those work.”

  The rocks bounce off. One with two skips, the other with three.

  What would Kai say?

 

  “Picture him there, in front of you, waiting.”

  Cole obeys, looking straight ahead on the other side of the lake beneath the stars. He imagines Kai there, kneeled down and gazing at his own reflection in the waters, smiling, and glimmering upon locking eyes with the pirate.

  “Well?”








  “What did you mean by that?”

 

  Kai blinks at him, eyes reflecting the iridescence of the whirling blaze that sits beside the brunet. It’s as tall as he is, raging despite being casted with few firewood and coals, and illuminating the dark interior of the cave where they first used the crystal currently placed by the fire.

  Looking at the merman, Cole’s repeating wonder grows and gnaws in his body.

 

  Kai turns his head back to the flames. He’s been trying to read it, whatever Mystake meant by the intuition part. He forgot to ask in further details regarding it, but whatever. Perhaps it’s the same as this strange logic with listening to the waters — which, he still doesn’t have a good grasp on, not that he tried again ever since his first attempt.

  The answer, their fate, the marked doom bound to befall them; surely, they lie within this element.

  “By what?”

 

  “Back at the gates… and…” trailed off Cole, pausing for a moment as he calculated what words to use and not to not make anything worse. Eventually, the moment lingers long.

  Kai breaks it. “Can we not talk about this now —”

  “Is something wrong?”

  He doesn’t move an inch, body drawn to the fire that seemed to have shrunk in size, as if matching the merman’s mood.

  There’s nothing to see in the light. If anything, his mind helplessly clings to giving him a taste of Cole’s expression, which, he wishes not to see by now.

  “...Mhm.”

 

   His heart stirs, still, he speaks up. “Can… you tell me?”

  Kai turns back to him. “I told you, let’s not talk about this today, alright?” Big mistake. Now he’s seeing the noiret’s face with his very own eyes.

  He…

  He’s hurting him.

  “Cole?”

 

  The latter faintly steps back, leaning away.

 

  “I upset you, didn’t I?”






  Kai dumps the rest of the wood on the bonfire and shuts it off. His hands tremble as he grabs a hold of the bag where the crystal houses, fingertips brush against each other as he did so. He’s warm, as always, but it feels balmy. It’s somewhat unpleasant; his palm, his chest, the air, whatever it is that’s going on right now.

  “If someone asks, tell them I’m visiting Nya for a bit,” he said, not even sparing Cole a glance right before disappearing out of thin air. Again.








  “That is why you don’t hit women, Ronin. The world gets back to ya.”

  “How come it doesn’t when you hit men?”
“It does, and I embrace it with pride.”

  Nya kicks herself out of their sight and camp, turning to a dark corridor as everyone’s murmurs and endless tattles deafen out from her ears. The crowd was overwhelming, and the lassie can’t figure out if it's because of the number or it’s her state talking.

  Yeah, it’s probably her.

  Will she blame herself? No. She will point a finger at the world instead. They’re the ones fucking around, not her.

  Okay, maybe there’s a much better approach to this. There definitely is.

  She hopes she’s on the right track, though. If distancing herself from everything else for a bit is not right, then what else is it? Pussiness? Oh, she’s no pussy.

  Antsy, yes.

  Nya nervously laughs at herself.

  “Be back soon, savvy?” echoed Pixal’s voice through the wall.

  “I savvy!” she yelled back. “Guess what, I’ll even be back with the scroll.” she laughs to herself again. God, she’s turning into Jay.

 

  She takes the first step in the pathway and looks up, where she finds a presence that almost brought her soul ajump.

  Right ahead of her, there stands her older brother, Kai walking towards her and giving her a small smile.

  “K —” she covers her mouth. “Kai!” whispered Nya. She spares no time jumping right into the warm embrace.






  How long has it been? She can’t remember. The crew hasn’t been keeping track of the time ever since they stepped foot in the haunted paradise, they only took breaks when they felt the need to. Right now is one of those breaks, and they’ve had plenty already.

  Nya admits, being away with her brother for such a long time after leaving him made her miss the weirdness and ridiculousness of this damn brunet.

   Seeing him again back then wasn’t enough. She couldn’t really get some alone time with her big brother, and, ever since then — with the addition of the information that was dumped on them — she found herself holding back whines and demands for her only family.

  But now he’s here, leisurely strolling with her as they follow this small river.

  And… he doesn’t seem okay.

  Of course he’s not okay.

 

  Sneaking a glance at her brother’s distant face, she can’t help but to frown. “I don’t believe it, in case it helps,” said Nya. “Well, I don’t want to believe it. I’d rather hear from Rocky himself.”

  “I don’t want to believe it either,” said Kai.

  She nods. “Surely Harumi got winded twice. That can’t be odd.”

  “Surely.”

  “Yes.”

  She inhales a big chunk of air and exhales. “I mean, it’s nonsense for us to believe her just like that — we barely know the maiden! She could’ve been just.. out of her mind, being silly, aye?”

  The lass turns her head, to the person who is no longer beside her but several steps behind. “You walk slow.”

  “Sorry.” He speeds up, and so they continue walking.



  Nya wonders if it’s alright asking the merman if he’s okay although the answer is obvious, but you get her. She probably already knows what’s putting him off like this. Or so she thinks.

  Kai glances at her and brings his chin up. “I’m doing fine, if that’s what yer thinking.”

  “You don’t look fine.”

 

  He squints his eyes on the ground and chews on his lip the moment he feels them tugging down. Shortly, his lashes start to rapidly flutter, causing the younger one alerted.

  “Hey —”

  “What about Jay, he knows too, right?” He somehow managed not to crack every single word there as he immediately composed himself.

  “Jay is… I guess he’s also doing fine, quite out of his mind I noticed, but, he’s definitely doing better than you.” She eyes him one more time. “Is the merfolk stressing you, Kai?”

  “Wha — no! No, no… they —” he sighs, not even knowing how to respond to such a question.

  Well, they are stressed because of him, definitely.

  It can’t be a coincidence they’ve caught a wind of the finnfolk by the time he’s joined them, right?

 

  “They… they spotted the finnfolk nearby.”

  Nya stops, footprints choking as she catches up to him this time. No they didn’t. She chuckles to herself again. “B-but the finfolk don’t know they exist, right? They won’t be finding something they don’t know.”

  “Nya, they were nearby.”

  Well goddamn you too, Kai.

 

  Something boils within, Nya lets it out by clenching her fists. “...Should we tell Capt’n?”

  “I’ve…” he looks down. “been trying to think.”

 

  What more can be stuffed in his head?

  The noiret shakes her own. She can’t even bring herself to think through things as clearly she did days ago, let alone her brother. Side eyeing him one last time, she realises this is where everything twists and turns. Life in Jamanakai was exciting, yes, somehow, but everything was extra intense the moment they first sneaked in the Bounty to now. They’ve been doing things she’d never thought they would, and… something about where she’s headed now seems…

  Exciting, and terrifying, in a sense.

  And similar to the calling she has found herself, today has to have a large impact in Kai’s life.

 

  Nya looks away, spotting a small boulder as she did. A smile creeps up to her face as she flies herself on top of it, and to another, and another.

  “I’m guessing you want to stay with the merfolk.”

  His footsteps momentarily pause.

  “Do you not want to meet them?” asked Kai. “They’ll surely welcome you.”

  “For the last time, I forgot how to swim.”

  “You just sway your tail about.”

  “Eh..”

  “Eh?”

  She hops to a larger bulk. “I’m good. It’s not that I don’t want to. It’s just that… I’d rather be here — huff — …so you want to, don’t you?”

  He doesn’t answer, but his little sister understands what it means.



  “I know you, mate.” She bends her legs and rocks her arms back and forth, creating momentum before sending herself in a large jump to a far stone. “Dude, I wouldn’t stop you from doing what you want. Stay if you will, I’ll support you. Go back to Jamanakai and be a blacksmith again, I’ll support you and steal your forges.”

  Kai finds himself slowly joining in the rock jumping as he listens. The stones grow larger and larger, his long careful strides becoming small hops from here to there.

 

  Nya watches him. “You don’t have to follow me — I’ve grown! Blasphemy, I’m even taller than you now… Shortie.” She hops away from him. “Don’t worry about me.”

 

  “About time you weave your own path.”

 

  Kai jumps to another, drawing closer and closer to the noiret as he follows the same steps she took. “Are you sure you don’t want to meet them?”

  The young mermaid is ahead of him, several jumps away.

  She’s far.

  As he longs his eyes at her figure turning to face him with a smile, a different face twinkles in his vision.

  The face of a stranger.

 

  “You knew you had the choice to save yourself, didn’t you?”

  “I thought it would make more sense if I did that…”



  “Sounds lovely, but I love…” Nya takes another big jump. She holds back a shriek in the process, causing her to chuckle at her stuck landing. “I love jumping on rocks.”





_XV.All the Time in the World_

2.6k words

 

Notes:

sheesh

sorry if its been heavy :((

Chapter 19: Hide yer Hide, Selkie

Notes:

mom if ur reading this im coming out as a person opening nsfw commissions pls let me i wanna buy headphones with me own money, sincerely, ur child from 2023
but mom if u ask to see them, i shall not

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  There is a traitor in every pirate.

 

  And in every pirate, is truth.

 

  But she’s not a pirate, isn’t she?

 

  The royal pendant, an enchanted ruby entrapped in a never rusted silver cage. It felt humbling to the touch. It was light in weight but carried worth heavier than ever. The cold vibrance of the chain emphasised the warm, blood akin gemstone. She had a pendant of her own, a family heirloom and a symbol of the wearer’s talent too, but this one was strange, as if it was one of a kind. 

  Astounding.

  The pendant itself was astounding.

  Raising it up high to the sun, the deeper her eyes fell into the ruby’s bewitchment the more she wanted to eat it whole and have it drain her soul out of this world.

 

  Her own ornament couldn’t compare to this dominating red.

 

  “Sissy, do you want customers or not?!”

  Skylor Chen threw the accessory in its leather pouch with a fiddle. “Gooseberry pie and devilled sardines, got it!”

  She snuck it in her yellow drapes as she moved away from the counter to the tables, her body moving in accustomed precisions as her mind remained dwelling on the moment seconds ago, at the necklace.

 

  She couldn’t get over it. It was yesterday ago when a pawn of hers went back in the tavern after chasing Rocky with the man with no peg leg. The bloke threw the leather to her counter, emitting a loud thonk! as she threw back tokens to him, just as planned.

  “I thought we were stealing from the blacksmith?” said the guy.

  Skylor clasped her hand on the bag. “We are,” she said as she pulled the content out, “Rocky just beat us to it — luckily enough. I thought you had our plans forgotten.”

  “Well, you owe me, bartender.”

  “On the house.”

  It’s smooth sailing from then on.



  “Yeah uh, before you get mad, I want you to listen to me first.”

  “And why should I?”

  “Because it’s important and my life depends on it.”

  It wasn’t smooth sailing.

  Nothing was ever smooth in the redhead’s life, seeing the same scammed pirate and the double victim blacksmith by the interior of her tavern, just minutes before closing.

  Rocky and Kai? What in the world were they doing together?

  “My life depends on my tavern and you burned it,” she said that night across the fuming brunet.

  He was not supposed to be here.

  She continued agitating him, slyly kicking the pouch under the cabinet farther in as she did. 

 

  “— But then a merchant with a bag big as a barrel comes stumbling in. They simply saw the leather pouch and bargained with me for two bottles of pure rum.”

  “Did you take it?”

  “Good heavens Kai, of course I did.”

  Staring back at her old friend, who, surprisingly, was a merman this entire time, she really couldn’t help but to not believe Kai in general.

  This guy, a sea dweller, and royal blood at that?



 



  This guy?!

 

  She meant well, but out of all the billions of people gracing this land, it’s Kai she had to steal from. Sweat formed on her forehead, she swiftly wiped it with the back of her palm as Rocky took care of the merman.

  Nothing was smooth indeed, but with Skylor, she never fails her job.

 

  Or atleast, that’s what she thought.



  Sliding a whole baked gooseberry pie in the table of 5 hungry chaps the morning after that, the waft of morning breaths snapped her back to reality. She turned on her heels, throwing the three devilled sardines on toasts with held breaths. The table gallops in a cheer with hands thrown. She dodges a fist, backstepping in result and bumping into someone’s back.

  “Hey, watch it!”

  “Apologies, Ma’am.”

  “Skylor, I ordered some fried eels, didn’t I?”

  “On it!”

  She turns to her right, there’s people there. To her left, it’s another full table. Her back? Still the same madame she pushed.

  Skylor let out a groan and — after a big inhale —  shoved herself through the numbers of people.

  Mother of the gods, what’s up with this morning? It’s like night shift all over again but with morning breaths and endless orders of breakfast instead of easy mugs of alcohol.

  She squeezed her way through and stumbled as she got out of the crowd. She sighed to herself in relief. The door at the other side chimed. She didn’t bother greeting at this point (hell to good mornings).

 

  She ran to the back of the counter, hauling the prepared dishes of fried eels in her arms before entering the battlefield once again — but then another person bumped her.

  “Hey!” she yelled, catching the plate like the expert she was.

  The seated guy beside her glared. “Were you going to drop that on me?”

  “No — here’s your damn breakfast.”

  Someone else then shoved her side. She sneered. It was the same ma’am. “Miss, Jamanakai would appreciate it if you push me no longer.”

  “Oh, really? Jamanakai can suck.”

  “Well, it certainly sucks better than you.”

  “Excuse me?!”
And… oh, she wouldn’t even think about this part.

  Whatever happened, amidst the back and forth rattle tattles and chest pushing — which could pass as a violent groping contest at that point — did the world not notice the earlier man who entered the tavern fast-walking through the morning fight and passing by the redhead.

  The lone pirate paused on his tracks, cautiously leaning back and backstepping, eagle eyeing at the bartender’s pocket, specifically at the pouch.

  He swooped it, replaced it with his own sack in one go, and urged back to the other exit.

  “Greetings, Snake Jaguar!”

  “Greetings —”

  “Farewell, Snake Jaguar!”

 

 



  Jamanakai sucks.

 

  Skylor proclaimed so later that day by moon-fall. In the outskirts of the port city, somewhere in the darkest alleys of the docks, there idled the redhead bartender’s feet dragging closer to the shadows.

  There’s naught to hear, for only the hush sea waves and shuffling of her boots emanated throughout. Her eyes peer over, warily, cautiously, with a slowing pace. She places a hand in her chest; her heart is throbbing. Fuck, her palms are sweaty.

  She had all the right to be afraid like this, especially if scamming.

 

  Movement in the far right; she sensed it. Hairs rose on their own. A swoosh above her. Her feet stopped. She waited for a while, relying on the silence to hear the odds and preparing for the worst.

  Thud.

  Right across from her.

  Da-thud.

There it went again.

  This overwhelming sensation that crawled on her skin, it’s no mistake. It’s them.

 

  “What is the meaning of this, Chen?” said the voice in the dark.

  “I-I can explain.” She cringed at her voice crack. “I know what you’re thinking. I know this is going to come off sounding stupid. And I know the deal was to bring the man himself here —”

  “Then where is he?”

  “Where’s little red fins, Chen?” someone said right above her. Her head throws up, to the man looming over her from the top of the wall of stones.

 

  Skylor jumps away from him, petrified, but she confronts them nonetheless. “What is your business with him?” She sees his head tilt. “What are you going to do?”

  “Oh, we simply desire to catch him, dame,” sang the one on the ground. “The world fears for the unknown, such as humans on our creatures and us on theirs.. Our merman, your friend — you know nothing of that man, do you?”

  “I still don’t get what you mean,” she said.

  “Worry not. We don’t deserve to. It is our holy grail to obliterate all that worries life. What you should worry about is, what will Red do?”

  She still didn’t get it. Skylor was fighting demons to not be sarcastic and ask to have them drop their dramatics. “...What will he do?”

 

  The person neared closer. Skylor stepped back. More started to drop from the sky, with each of their feet crashing on the ground with thunks. The veins in her arms ran wild, they tingled ferociously.

  A torch lit, revealing the many eager bearing faces and the man that stood before them all: Krux.

  The one on the wall dropped the closest to her. Acronix eyed her up and down as his brows snapped deeply into each other. He surveyed her for longer, seemingly irritated by just her mere presence as she inched away.

  “Kill us all. That’s what.”

 

  Kai..?!

 

  “So? Why come alone? You do know what happens if you are to shit on us, right?" hissed Acronix, “Selkie?”



  “I. Am not. Alone.” She pushed him away and backed off. She shoved her hand in her pocket, feeling around for a leather pouch which she pulled out. “Kai Smith is of noble blood, that, we know, and each sorcerer bears heirlooms corresponding to their own talent.” She nervously fiddles with it. God please let this work. “The one he owns. He’d do anything for it.”

  “So instead of bringing the merman himself to us, you’re here proposing about some useless decoration?”

  “It’s not useless if you put your mind to it.”

  Krux stared at her. She had that glint in her eyes. Desperation, fear, courage, anger. He kept his eyes long on those first, until a thought crossed his mind — a far more brilliant idea than straight off decapitating a victim right off the bat. A smirk crept up to his face; Acronix judged him.

 

  The older one pulled out a dagger. “You’ve already disappointed us tonight. If this goes further you can only imagine what will happen to that little clan of yours.”

 

  Shut up, she’s already having nightmares about it.

  Skylor let out a sigh of relief, thanking the heavens they’re sold. Now, she may rest in peace in the comfort of her underwater home after such an unbearable time migrating in the house next door to her tavern and sleeping on the couch. And wearing the same three clothes every other day after washing the other. Oh, she could finally get her hide back.

  She could finally breathe with the relief of assassins leaving her father alone.

  She could finally come home.



  Or so she thought.

 

  Stretching the corners of the sack to reveal its content, it felt like her heart dropped so low she birthed it out.

 

  It wasn’t a pendant.

 

  “Give me that.” Krux snatched the bag, rattling the contents. He raised his brow, guessing if the necklace was broken in bits in pieces, but no.

  His blood boiled. Hands shook as he threw it on the ground, causing pebbles to fly out of it. Skylor only stared at it in horror until her body slammed on the ground.

  “W-wait — NO!” They pulled her wrists to her back. “Wait, give me a second, I swear!”

  “You’re here WASTING our time and you dare ask for a second?” snarled Krux. He grabbed a fistfull of her red locks and dragged her head up with it. “You’ve not an idea how precious time can be.”

  “Y-you can’t do this! Give me a chance, I can still bring him!”

  They all flew over his head. The finnfolk narrowed his eyes on her, down to her shaking eyes. “Beg.”

 

  “Please.”

 

  “Brother, as much as I want to finish her off right now, she’s the only one here who knows Red Fins,” asserted Acronix. “We tracked her so hard, didn’t we?”

  He sighed. The younger one was right. He mustn’t have himself driven by his emotions. All he asked is to protect his kin, how much was that to ask for? He thought they'd already done the mission and guaranteed the world’s safety a decade and so before, but then out of all the survivors they had let slip, it was the caller of fire himself.

  “Bring us,” he said. “Bring us to Red and the Chens will be safe.”

  He let go of her and stretched himself up.

  Skylor remained her head lowered. Her tears rained down as she clenched her released fists. “Thank you.”

 

  “Remember this, Selkie.”

 

  “All we’re doing is the world’s favour.”

 

  Acronix snickered at her. “And hide your hide better.”






  Suppose that was her punishment for loving human life more than as a Selkie in a clan. Her father warned her about it. The moment you lose your hide, it’s the time you shall beg on your knees and pray.

  Welp.

  That’s who she is now.

  A finnfolks’ dog.

 

   After breaking into the Smith’s household through the smithy (which, somehow, had a stuck sledgehammer on the ruined door). She and the group stood devastated in the merman’s empty bedroom later on. No one was there, even Nya or Samurai X. A finnfolk snuff out their scent and soon they found out that the siblings left not long before.

  They followed the trail or whatever they meant. Skylor assumed it was a finnfolk thing. They came across an elderly as they did, who explained that she had instructed Kai to the other side of Jamanakai to a hidden pirate ship.

  The pirate ship was already gone when they got there.

 

  But Skylor wasn’t giving up.

 

And so she waited ‘till the merman’s return.

 

  Her eyes pretty much glistened when she saw Kai and the others playing with krakens in the two Destiny’s Bounties. She called for her team which consisted of just a bunch of fellow selkies, and summoned herself back in the Smith’s household.

 

  Kai somehow escaped. Again..

 

  Watching him leaving as he cheered with the others felt like a big punch in the gut. Some sort of betrayal.

  Skylor remembers seeing Rocky there too, wide eyeing at her specifically. She glared at him shortly before pushing herself away from the crowd and hiding in the darkness. No one was letting Kai go. Nuh uh. So, the Finnfolk gave her hide back and she tracked the ship, tasked to trail after the merman with the other kin as they laid out a fool-proof plan.




  She opens her eyes. The clock is ticking, that’s what Krux and Acronix would say. It’s like they want to get rid of Kai as soon as possible.

  She doesn’t know how long it has been. No one possesses a pocket watch or whatsoever here. All she knows is that it’s been so long since she’s last seen daylight.

 

  “Are you not sweating like shit under all that?” Ronin motions to his face, referring to her mask and hood. “Donnie Sea-dog?”

  Skylor ignores him. Ronin Kognito, just like her, the siblings have him at gunpoint, except, he’s already been shot. Acronix cursed him with this weapon they call a ‘Time Blade’. She doesn’t know what it did, but she has a hunch.

  The selkie stares at the crinkles on the man’s face, and the white hairs at the sides of his beard and under his hair. “I can manage.”

  “So much for a desperate seal.”

  “So much for a desperate human.”

  Their time should be up any moment now.








  One rock.

  Then to the other.

  Steady and careful.

  That’s a big one. Kai jumps to it. Nya follows after him, landing just by his side.

  The brunet gets off of it and continues the rest of the path by walking. These rocks are way too small to step on now, sadly enough. Nya continues hopping around though, no matter how the sides of her boots are already touching the ground. He lets her be.

  

  Bits and pieces of wood scatter around this point, Kai follows his eyes to them, trailing after the source hugging the wall of the cave at the side. There, he spots barrels grouped up to each other. Broken and unbroken, dusted and irons rusted.

 

  “I’m still mad they treated you like that,” said Nya beside him.

  Kai sighs and looks away from those. “Come on, it’s been a decade already.”

  “No. Kai. I will be mad. Who leaves a kid counting in a barrel, and shut it close? A bunch of plague-headed street residing brats.”

  “They never bothered since then.”

  She scoffs. Whatever. It’s still a dick-move.

 

  As she eyes the air from rolling it, the sound of running river makes her drop her almond eyes to it. “Reckon where this trail ends?”

  “Follow it and find out.”

  

 

  Her attention snaps to him as they fall silent.

  Kai runs a hand through his hair, still staring at the river.

  “Kai, seriously, are you okay? You really look like you could nee —”

  “I’m okay, I don’t need help,” he snapped. “I’m perfectly fine.”

 

  A distant, muffle voice rings their ears. It comes from far behind, and they recognise it to be Pixal calling for the noirette.

 

  “That’s my cue,” muttered Kai as he pulled the strap of the crystal’s bag.

  Nya’s mind stuttered. She doesn’t want him to leave yet. “Hey uh… you’re — you’re not taking Harumi’s words seriously, right?”

  He shakes his head. “I’m not.”

  That better be true.

 

  She softly smiles at him and sprawls her arms out to him. Kai smiles back, subtly, and brings himself in as he hugs her back.

  “Just know that the crew and I are here,” murmured Nya on his clothes.

  “I know that.”

  The brunet steps away, hands squeezing her shoulders first before completely letting go of his little sister. His hand slides down, pressing on the smooth surface of the crystal. It engulfs in flames, and just like that, he’s gone.

 

  Nya drops her smile. “Oh, Rocky…”



  Pixal on the other hand brightens upon turning and spotting her alone. “Nya!... Are you alright?”

  “Yeah —” the mermaid sheepishly grins. She points at the body of water. “Hey, what if I follow this river?”

  The older lass chuckles as she jogs up to her. “We’re supposed to stick together, right?” She grabs her hand, and together, they walk back to the camp.

  “We can do that later.”





_XVI. Hide Yer Hide, Selkie_

2.9k words

 

Notes:

Has it been in a way draining acxkjhsk i hope not
Gods save me It’s been a month and i still haven't started writing the 3rd book’s rising action im going to jump into a sewer

Chapter 20: My Reason

Notes:

Heya mates, please read the note at the end regarding update scheduling! thamksksmksmsks!!

also the title got me kicking my feet i hope yall did too (thEre gOEs mY hEARt beATINg...)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text





  His heart is beating loud.

  There’s also fire everywhere.

  Everything’s the colour of rage and sunset.

 

  Something is burning on his chest.

  “Kai, we ought to go.”

  Blood dripped on the ground. Cold continuous shivers run through his veins.

  “Kai..!”

 

Everyone commences on them like bees swarming over the poor ‘predator’, howling and cackling as it gets louder with every inch they close. Kai can’t bring himself to move. Someone let out a sob. The raging folks move at an alarming speed, yet it also seems like time has come to a slow pace.

 

  Suddenly, he’s five years old again.

   “KAI!!”












Moments prior…

 

  The door SLAMS open. Kai walks out of the hut and slides it close behind him, exiting the jammed estate where all of the residents in New Ignacia are walking around in circles. They greet him as he steps foot on the entry courtyard and speeds himself out of there. He greets them back. It is night time; the darkened lights and glow worms say so.

  Earlier, the mers collectively agreed to stick with each other starting now, and they have decided to flee away from the waters, away from where any Finnfolk could trace them. Because of all that, every space is occupied. Because of that, it’s too loud for Kai to sleep although he was knocked out in a private room, but that only took half an hour or so before someone screeched from the other side of the wall. Also, Kai’s condition is nowhere better.

 

  Every bit of second there is screaming — nonexisting screaming. Could be his brain, could be everyone, could be the woman freaking out back in the guest room with the council, or his father or mother.

  The architecture. They’re done with obvious differences between the underwater city and the hidden cove, but the designs’ there. The same designs. Same ol’ friend. Enemy. Devil. Whatever. The memory is not friendly.

  The floor has no relevance to the past’s floor. Staring at it, he sees dead bodies mounting all the way up when he’d pan his eyes to the wall.

  Sweaty palms. Fidgeting fingers. Yell here, yell there. People are laughing; they’ll be gone soon. Should he die? Must he?

  Why not?

  No, he can’t.

  He’s too scared.

  Is that selfish?
He’s fucking selfish.

 

  As he steps out of the courtyard, another mer walks up to him and grabs his hand.

  “Lord Smith, where must you go?” asked Roise, eyes darting about.

  “I-I’ll just be out for a breather.” Kai looks around. “Why ask?”

  “Oh.. just — just curious.” Roise strains a smile at him. Her hand tightens around the handmade omamori that hides behind her. She had just finished making it for her human friend, Mr. Rocky, and even put cherry blossom petals in it. The future mother has been walking around the estate in search of the tall noiret, but he doesn’t seem to be anywhere there. She wanted to ask Kai if he’s seen him.

 

  The younger one clears his throat. “I’ll be fine. It won’t take long. Me thinks. Hopefully —”

  Just get out, Salmon.

  Kai turns on his heels and walks away waving, carelessly crossing the bridge. “Tell them I’m around if they ask, Mum.”

  “Will do, Lord Smith!”

 

  And he’s gone.

 

  Out



  Out of everything.

 

  Out of every single thing that exists within this planet. And outside that. The sun, the stars, the gods — everything.

  Gone.

  Including him and the wind brushing against his figure as his feet weakly and hurriedly bring themselves to God knows where.

  Who knows. Maybe he’ll trip. Maybe he’ll not. Just go faster.

  “Fuck —”

  Bad move. He stumbled. Keep going though.

  He breaks into a sprint.

 

  Cole would've made fun of him there, giggling as he ran away from his reach. Oh, dear gods, he misses that. The times when nothing was wrong and nothing to care about in the world (other than being imprisoned or something). But there was something wrong the whole time, wasn’t there? From the very first time Kai met Cole, there was already an unforgivable kiss of death bestowed on the noiret’s body.

  And to think that Kai, the infamous torch, has the nerve to stick with him?

  What are you thinking, Kai, shouldn’t everything be under control, and the sea never turning red again? Everything’s against him; oh GOD he’s so going to roundhouse kick and kill the next person to fucking touch him he swears to god —

 

  “ —And you know, it’s terrible he’s avoiding me for whatever reason. Like, alright, I upset himsureandidon’tknowwhatIdidthat’swhyI’msuffocatinghere so —”

  Kai paces himself down, listening to the lone rant. He pants, trudging up the stone steps where he can spot Cole talking to the vast emptiness by the fence and all by himself. The merman stops there by a stoop, fear of being found rooting him on the ground.

  “Blimey. Sending me off after saying ‘follow your heart, as saccharin as it sounds’ — that’s so..! Fucking scratching my brain in all places it’s killing… me…” trailed off Cole, eyes enlarging at the moment of landing on the brunet’s face. He closes his lips shut and looks away.

 

  “You… you heard that didn't you?”

  Yeah. Blah blah blah, Kai’s a pain in the ass. He gets it.

 

   “You could’ve just said it to my face,” he spat before he could stop himself.

  Cole furrows his brows. “I would’ve if I could.”

  “What?”

  “Ye don’t even want to talk.”

  “Wh — I said not now.” Kai walks down the remaining steps.

  Cole turns to him approaching. “And when is now, Kai? Will it ever come?”

  The brunet stares at him, jaw agape until he recollects himself and deeply grumbles for a moment, definitely some cusses. Don’t snap, don’t snap, don’t snap —

 

  Cole surprisingly scoffs, baffled. “Why are you so mad?”

  “I’m not mad!”

  “Alright, maybe calm down more —”

  “I said I’m not mad!”

  “Then why are you yelling?!”

 

  “Because does it fucking matter at this point?!” shouted Kai, his fists tightening and trembling. “Do you understand how hard it is trying to avoid people getting killed because of me?! How HARD it is trying to not fuck up and not to overthink when everything is out of your control?!”

  The pirate steps back. Of fucking course he understands. His whole life, he understood it.

  But Kai keeps yelling. “If the people I love are just going to — to just bitch away to heaven and hell then what the fuck is the point —”

  “So what, Kai, everyone dies!”

  “I KNOW THAT!”

 

  Tears seep out of the merman’s eyes where his pupils shake. He takes a deep shaky breath and seethes, “I told myself that every. fucking. day. in every fucking year. Ever since I realised they died because of me, a one. fucking. soul.”

  They fall out of his cheeks.

  He turns away and paces about as he grips on his hair. Weakly, he croaks out, “Why you..”

 

  The other didn’t hear that part, but he watches him, perplexed, irritated, concerned, clenching his heart and shoving his stomach to the bottom pit, yes, but this is... “This is maddening I —” Cole gulps the lump in his throat. “... Kai, if yer going to keep worrying about people dying for some reason involving you then — if this is out of your control then wind back to the other end! What, do you think death is all there is?! What about when they’re living?!”

 

  What about when they’re living..

  Kai turns back to him. “Just. Just go away. I told you to stay away from me. I-I can’t take it why you’re here out of all places and out of all times — you said you’re getting out of here but WHY are you here?!”

  “Because I care!”

  He chuckles, laughing at the gods, laughing at himself. “Why — why do you care so much when all I do is make everything worse?! You’re all the way down here when — when you could’ve been out there enjoying the seas! Living your life and not listening to me just…” He stumbles as he leans on a pillar. His hands shove up unto his eyes as he tries to catch his breathing, wheezing like the miserable and ugly ant he is.

  The sky can hear his cry.

  Cole doesn’t move an inch. He wants to stand there but he can’t. Why must he? Why can’t he not?

 

  “Why did we meet, Cole?” Kai weakly muttered as he cracked. Even the wind can't feel his weep. “Everyone leaves, they’re going to fucking leave and then everyone will cry about it and it’s the same story over and over and you’re going to get fucking —” Kai freezes on the spot, heart swelling more and more the longer he lays his eyes on the pirate looking at him, a terrifying monster. Great, he’s upset because of him. Fucking great. He’s yelling. Everything is his fault.

  “You’re — you’re still here. I can’t take it anymore, I-I just can’t.” The blurry ground twists his chest more. “Y-you don’t care. That’s — that’s what should happen. You shouldn’t. Don’t you dare pretend please —”

  “But I do care.”

  He squeezes his eyes. “No.”

  “Kai, I really do care about you —”

  “No no no shut it. Please. Shut the fuck up,” murmured Kai, screaming at himself for whatever he’s sputtering about as he did. “...why do you care?”

 

  He looks back up at Cole. “WHY do you care?!”

  He raises his voice again. “I just do!”

  “No, you can’t just because of nothing, Cole! If you do then that changes everything!”

  “How —”

  “No. Shut up. You don’t understand! Why on fucking earth would you care about me, Cole? ME!” —he clutches on his shirt —”a fucking weapon! I’ll burn you, I’ll — I-I’ll set the world on fire and I’ll just end up having you killed so I don’t get why you fucking care! I-I HATE this and you so much —!”

  “It’s because it’s you!”

 

 

 

 

 



  Even all of Kai came to a halt; mind shut close in an instant, steering himself from letting the words ever come about in his head and let fly through. He’s just simply staring at the stunned pirate.

  If anyone is shot by those words, it’s Cole. His mouth flies open, twitching as he struggles to find the words to follow up to Kai, or himself.

  What is this emotion?

  It’s like he had just greatly thrown out his soul to exposure and swallowed a big fat and light elephant in return.

 

  Why did he say that?

 

  Time lets the silence speak to the two.

  Kai still hasn’t moved. Cole finally pauses at this point as the constellation finally draws a picture. Warmth crawls to his cheeks upon reading the slap on his face out loud in his mind.

 

  Shit.






  At the same time, Kai’s pendant is glowing like crazy; they both only notice it when the brunet pulls the sweltering item away from his skin. A crack and a pop; it came from above, on the higher platform. More cracks follow, and it continuously runs longer and louder until the columns beside topple down along with the ground above.

 

  And what's above plummets down to the two.

  The land rumbles as the breaking columns scream upon their collapse. Lanterns shatter and fall, roots and trunks topple after with the rocks and hard earned pavements breaking into nothing but rubbles. 

  As they fall, the sand rises, air colouring with the thick shade of earth and hiding what lies on the pit where they stood in the middle of it all.




  Dust runs up to his eyes and into his nostrils. Kai uncontrollably coughs them away as he furiously blinks through the dense fog. Blurry vision and absolutely nothing to see? Well, fuck him. He pushes himself up on his trembling arms, still tearing up and throwing the particles out as he tries his utmost best to look around.

  “Cole?—” he wheezed, followed by another cough. What is going on, why doesn’t he have the strength to fully pull himself up? Why is his necklace reacting so violently?

  A hand locks him by the neck. Kai gasps as he effortlessly gets brought up in the air, struggling, grabbing on the wrist unbudging on his weak grasp.

  Kai blinks once more. The thickness of the fog dissipates the higher he is dangling in the open air. He finally opens his bloodshot eyes. A world weary face meets him. He glares at the person for a second, pissed, confused, and scared at the foreign face — that is, until it’s not so foreign.

 

  Krux tilts his head, studying the pitiful face of Kai as he tightens his grip. The brunet digs his nails on the skin. He doesn’t budge. He eyes the radiating necklace and pulls it up with his other hand. Krux flinches, and grabs the warm chains instead.

  Then, his eyes change. Kai saw it, from intrigue to insanity. Oh, he’s running out of breaths.

  Krux stares at him right into his soul, haunting it with the intent to devour.

  A smile forms; wide, bright, such joy under it all.

  “I remember you.”




  A fist rockets into Krux’s face.

  Kai collapses on the ground with a sharp gasp, not long after then someone pulls him back up by the arm this time and not choking him.

  Cole coughs and pushes him away from the whining Krux. They both run away, stumbling on the rocks and debris as they did. They hastily get out of the mess, but a silhouette drops before them. The person stands up, face clearing in the blanket of fog.

  Acronix licks his lips. “Hello, Foxy.”

 

  Oh, why does he look familiar too?!

  Cole pulls Kai behind him, stumbling back. Krux loudly groans from the other side, getting up on his feet and glaring threateningly at the other two.

  It’s two versus two, they can handle this. They’ve done this before at the arena, except, they’re up against strange, hostile strangers now — oh mother of jone’s infertile tallywags and he who hath risen, how far can this day go?!

  A luminous weapon catches Kai’s attention. It’s in Krux's hand. Acronix has one too. Wait. No, there’s one on each hand, peculiar weapons that glowed —

  He’s seen those before.

 

  The silhouettes in the dust. He’s seen them before.

 

  And the silhouettes rush to them.

 

  They can’t do this.

 

  Like a dam exploding in a wave, a tsunami of blaze BURSTS and shoves everything away from the merman. The fire crawls up the last standing columns, dancing around the humid cove and growing as if it was raging. Kai heard a subtle shatter from his pendant. He coughs, looking around only to see flashes of orange and gold in the darkness. Wet, rust-scenting liquid runs from his nose; it drips down to his knuckles. It’s blood.

  He wobbles down as he loses strength, Cole catches him and brings him up to his feet. Tumbling of rubbles snaps them. Cole, once again, has to push him to start running away from those two. It can’t be a mistake; Kai saw those weapons and faces on The Day of the End.



  They race to the damaged stone steps. Acronix’s the first to emerge from the fire with a scratched lip and chase them. He’s fast, inhumanely at that, already a leap away from the pirate’s back.

  Cole stops, turns, and grabs Acronix’s arm mid-air and throws him off the steps.

  Kai pauses at the top. “Cole!”

  “I’ll be behind, ye have to go to the estate —!” He dodges Krux’s blade and shoves him down.

  Kai tremulously clenches on his necklace, not caring whether he’ll burn or not. He also heard those words before.

  Cole sneaks a glance at him as he kicks Krux out of the platform. “GO!”

  Don’t yell!

  Kai watches there for a moment, frozen. Just go, Kai. Go. He heard him. But he can’t just leave — then what else can he do?

  Fuck this. Fuck it all. Fuck everything.

  “KAI!”

 

  Sorry. Kai shakes his head and runs off.

  Now, for the third damn time, what in the world is going on?! First thing he knows, the person he loves is cursed with the Black Spot. And then everyone is panicking over some finnfolks. Now everyone he knows is at fUCKING risk because of him. And then there’s the tablet, the prophecy. The attempt to make things better by reading the fire’s intuition or whatever — which failed because bing bong, Cole hurts like a bitch!

  And then this.

 

  This is not his fault. No.

  He just left Cole. Why would he do that?! He’s an idiot. He’s a big fucking idiot and his nose is bleeding, everything is blurry, his heart is furiously beating, his legs are growing heavy, and it’s going to be like that for the next couple of days until he eventually finds another shelter to migrate to.

  Where’s the way again?

  He doesn’t know.

  Up.

  “Why are they scared of you, Kai?” the little voice echoed.

  All he knows is that he’s as warm as an oven and everything is loud and there’s someone right behind him: everyone.

  “oftentimes, they get scared their whole life if ever the time comes,” followed Cole’s voice. 

  “I’m scared,” he said it himself to his mother.

  “Kai, there is nothing to be scared of.”



  As the merman continues going like a bat out of hell, in his peripheral there enters Neuro and the others dashing to him, seemingly already sensing his presence.

  Kai lets himself drop and catch his breaths as he gets bombarded with several toppling questions.

  “Oh lords, are you okay?”

  “We heard an explosion and the ground shook from where you were!”

  “Kai, is your nose bleeding?!”

  The grey old merman kneels down to him and rummages through his pockets. “Oh goodness, what happened?” he dabs a cloth to the brunet’s nose. “Is that fire crawling to you?”

  Kai looks at the thin trail of fire crawling up to his clothes and into his necklace. He didn’t even know that was happening.

 

  Neuro suddenly perks up, a tense funny feeling winding on his skin as he looks around. Karloof and the others pick up on it as they shush each other. They hear fighting, groans and thuds here and there echoing through the empty cove.

  They slowly start backing off from it, silently listening and distinguishing this presence they’ve never felt in a while, until Karloff breaks it.

  “They’re here.”

 

  “You had one job and it was not to word it,” complained Ash, wrapping Kai’s arm around his shoulder.

  “Oh gods. Oh gods, oh dear gods, oh —” Mr. Pale starts walking in circles, pulling his hat down to his ears.

  “Mr. Pale, you are not helping!”
“t-t-the-the tablet — the tablet! Get the tablet!”

  “That won’t work!” Tox’s voice cracked. “Get Kai the enchanted crystal, quickly!”

  “And call everyone!” Neuro added.

  Griffin Turner takes the job, dashing off without a word nor a glance back. Everyone else goes back to their panicking murmurs, debating on whatever the fuck must be done which Kai can barely hear at all. He’s still watching the direction where he came from, half expecting and half not, only simply hoping… begging to see the face he’s been completely avoiding.

 

 

  Cole’s breath practically knocks out of him as he gets shoved to the ground, head close to the fire. He kicks Krux off of him, stands up, and throws a punch.

  Acronix points a blade at him. Out of control, Cole pauses, no, his arm gets swung back down.

  The pirate tries to comprehend it. Krux swings a blade at him. Cole hardly dodges it; his shoulder nicked, grabs Krux’s hand, snatches the blade, and ducks from another shoot.

   Cole blocks Krux’s attack, knees him, and kicks him to Acronix’s way. Acronix side steps and advances. Cole shakily fumbles around the blade he’s stolen. Acronix jumps on a rubble and leaps up. Cole shoots at the ground and again to Acronix. The finnfolk remains in the air, slowed.

 

  Krux pounces on Cole’s side to the ground. The noiret struggles as the blade scorches his side and bites back a scream. Cole shoots at Krux, misses, and hits Acronix. The latter’s time continues. Cole headbutts Krux and rolls over. Acronix falls on Krux.

 

  Cole stands up, wincing and almost stumbling into the fire. He grabs onto his side, cringing upon coming in contact with damp clothes and pressing on his wound. Before he could breathe properly, the two immediately stand up. He instantly shoots at them. They both slow down.

  Better.

  He nods and hurries away from the scene.



  “The goddamn stone, you dyke!” Tox roared a curse to the approaching mob.

  Griffin wails at her and runs ahead with the crystal. He hands it to the impatient mermaid. She hastily shoves it to Kai’s free hand. She gawks at him when he doesn’t budge.

  “Kai. Kai, what are you waiting for — we have to get out of here!”

  Oh, if only he could hear her. Kai is still staring there and unblinking. He’s scared shitless, telepathically tugging on his ring and mumbling to no one.

  “Come on, come on, come on.” Nothing is happening. Roise grabs on his shirt. “Come on, thief.”

  Any moment now.

  “Come on.”



  Cole comes out from a corner, face all smudged up with dirt and scratches. He’s grabbing onto his side with one of the time blades on the other as he difficultly runs to their direction. His eyes light up and his pace quickens.

  After what felt like eternity, Kai sighs out his held breath.

  “Mr. Rocky!” called Ton, attracting all attention.

 

  Then, Krux and Acronix show up far behind Cole.

  Everyone gasps.

  They all start yelling at Kai (to light up the crystal already) and for Cole (to hurry up and look out).

  “Kai..!” Tox repeatedly tugs on his sleeve. “Kai fucking Smith, we have to go, now!”

  The finnfolks are closing the gap.

  “But Mr. Rocky!”

  “We’re going to die, Roise — there’s nothing we can do!”

  “Can’t you hope for once?! He’s going to make it!”

 

  He’s not going to make it.




  A hand presses on Kai’s shoulder. He flinches and turns to the man beside him. There’s no one there, but in that empty space, he sees Lloyd staring ahead with a bright fire reflecting his eyes.

   Suddenly, he was by the shore in the middle of the night. And it was no longer loud, no one was screaming but Jay and Nya tattling about the former being a witch.

  “I’m afraid we might have to let it go,” muttered the blonde like he did back then. “I know you meant it when you said you didn’t want to leave. I know it’s difficult for you.”

  Lloyd meets eyes with him, smiling; sad yet full of promise. “But for now, I think the best we can do is to hope.”



  In a short second, Kai darts several feet away from the merfolk and lets the power run on a loose, out of his veins, his chest, nape, and palms; a dome of light detonates out of the merman. BIG body of fire gushes and forms around the frightened merfolk. It advances towards the siblings, scaring them away from it and from Cole, who Roise, Karloff, and the others catch upon meeting them.

  The blaze, greater than the one earlier and similiar to the one at the arena, however, this is most petrifying Kai has ever seen it alight.

  He steps back to the mers, cowering at the monstrosity he has created, freaking out and standing unbelieving of himself. He looks back down to his hands.

  They did this.

 

  Another round of gasps.

  Kai cocks his head up, spotting figures dropping from the darkness and landing by the higher platforms, looking down on them and cooing. They can feel it, these figures are finnfolks too.

  Some even jump down close to the group of mers, inside the wall of blaze.

  A chuckle rings from the other side.

   Krux and Acronix are standing there, smirking at the sight bestowed on them.

  “Check. This. Out,” humoured Acronix. “Got ourselves a landmine we did!”

  Tox lightly slaps the red merman’s side. “Kai, we ought to go.”

  Kai has also seen this before, being completely checkmates between a bunch of savages and these two sorcerers.

 

  His heart is beating loud. There’s also fire everywhere. Everything’s the colour of rage and sunset. Something is burning on his chest.

 

  Krux steps closer. “My, who would’ve known there were a lot of you left?” He gazes down at Cole deeply scowling at them, with a seeming attempt to ruin their life. Viscous. It entertains Krux. “And with a human at that.”

  Acronix rolls his eyes. “Come on, Krux. They’re already scared, look at them.”

 

  Blood dripped on the ground. Cold continuous shivers run through his veins.

  Tox grips on his arm. “Kai..!”

 

  “Ah. Don’t worry… We can mind them after taking out our business.” Krux stares down to Kai’s eyes, smiling ever so mischievously. “Isn’t that right, boy in red fins?”

 

  Everyone commences on them like bees swarming over the poor ‘predator’, howling and cackling as it gets louder with every inch they close. Kai can’t bring himself to move. Someone let out a sob. The raging folks move at an alarming speed, yet it also seems like time has come to a slow pace.

 

  Suddenly, he’s five years old again.

   “KAI!!”







_XVII. My Reason_

3.8k words

Notes:

Yeah um im really sorry if that row scene took a bit too long. It was supposedly short but then Adele happened..

Also sorry for the hours delay akdlhchlashl

anyways
Rawr foxy /j
School has been a little tight, and the brain has been braining a little too tight too and i don't really wanna strain it, in addition to that, I’m not exactly perfectly satisfied with my recent writings this past year and I could see that — with school on the side while balancing my wellness — I wasn’t like doing my best. I was like, racing time.

From now on i will take a different approach on writing since I would like to make book 3 come out as good as I want it to. That also means, that the process will take longer, meaning, you will also have to wait longer for it.

Some of yall (ogs of book 1) had to wait like almost year for book 2, so imagine… uh… maybe a year and a half???? Not sure. I will also have to prepare for my college admission in a few months too.
To at least lessen the waiting time, I will be updating here once a week monday afternoon PHT

aawww nooo pieridae noooo whatever have we donee?!?? :((
exCUsE mE
I wILL NOT CONSENT to a soul reading my first two books and forget to read the ending wITH ALL THAT BUILD UP or i will cry /jjjjjjj
Thank u sm for 1.8k hits!!!! i love u all i hope u have awesome days!!!! >:(((

kitheth for everyone mwah mwah! <33

Chapter 21: The More the Merrier?

Notes:

We just hit 2k hits!! got me kicking my feet and slamming my desk at school fr thank u guys omg :')))) lots of love all of yall aaa <<33

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  The crew woke up early and quiet.

  Pixal and Nya informed the others about the uncanny river the moment they left the corridor. Everyone agreed with following to its end while buccaneers are sound asleep.

  And they did. With a guest, however.

  Lloyd groggily sat up on his rough and uncomfortable flooring when he spotted Harumi all by herself, dipping her toes on the quiet river with her foot coverings dangling on her loose grip. A wondrous child, somewhat peculiar and out of this world.

  They ended up tagging her with as long as she’s not to do anything suspicious or bring a weapon — to which upon requesting so, realised she never bore a single weapon. Not even a dagger.

  “Following the river?” she repeated their words. “Why?”

  Jay shrugged his shoulders. “It’s eerie, long, mischievous and welcoming. We could find something there. it may be the way to the tomb of The Forbidden Scroll.”

 

  And here they are.

 

  The very same doors they saw before dropping into the abyss, except, this one has a river continuing into whatever lies behind, and there’s no trap doors, oh, and there’s glow worms and chandeliers which probably contain screaming victims decorating the ‘sky.’

  Clearly, it’s heavy.

  “Do you want us to explode it?” said Nya, her voice echoing.

  “Do you want us to get killed?” said Pixal.

  “...I hope the cave kills all of us.”

  Zane pushes the door open. Nya mouths an oh as Jay quietly steps in the tomb with the others following after. She wonders how much the gate weighs.



  Within their first careful strides, the soles of their leather boots are swimming in a shallow spring and subtle greeneries climbing up to the rows of aged rock pillars holding up the upper interior with much, much more hanging flowers, leaves, and vines on them. scintillating, sun-beam impersonating talactites then reach downwards, jutting out from all corners and leading all the way to the center of the vault.

  As our wary sailors venture deeper, dipping their leathers up to the tip of their toes, they come closer to a flight of steps leading to a stone monument being showered by a crystal green waterfall, hiding the antique from the visitors’ eyes.

 

  Capt’n Lloyd is the first to bravely bring himself to it. Zane comes after, silently watching the blond’s back.

  “Captn, it just occurred to me I’ve never got to know why yer doing this,” said the albino.

  “Doing what?”

  “Collecting the Forbidden Scroll. You’re aware no one knows much of this item.”

  Lloyd remains silent, climbing up the stairs where the water flows down.

  Zane glances at the said item. “And to think you’d go as far as to risk yerself in Tempest Seas.”

  “Well, we spared no blood, didn’t we? — except that encounter with the finfolk. Got myself injured back there.”

  “...They’re that serious.”

  The younger side eyes Zane. “Very serious.”

  “Through such an extent.”

 

  They reach the last step. Their clothes get splashed as they circle around, somewhat finding the right angle to grab what seems to be an antique bottle with a rolled paper in it.

  Zane only gazes at it shortly, for he spends time squinting eyes at the blond. “Lloyd, what is with the scroll?”

  Lloyd looks around the monument, probably checking for traps. “Hm.. you said it yerself, little is known with it.”

  “Yet you’re here,” said Zane. “What will you do with it?”

  “None of your concerns, Mr. Snake.”

  “Why?”

  The Capt’n rubs his palms and hovers them over the waterfall. “Reckon there’s more tricks at this point?”

  “Lloyd.”

  He straightens himself with a sigh and faces Zane. “I have no idea what you’re anxious about, Snake.”

  “I think you do.”

  “No I don’t”

  “You do.”

  “I don’t. Period.”

  “Do you know of the scroll?”

  “That I do, sailor.”

  “...”

  Lloyd grumbles, “you sly beluga whale.” He turns his normal voice back. “I just need it. Simple as that.”

 

  “Just answer the man, Capt’n. He seeks your words.” Harumi approaches the monument right across the blond. “What more a man can do if we’ve already come this far, one last swoop away from the scroll itself?”

  Lloyd drops and shakes his sore hands. “Harumi, your advocacy is applauding but this is family matters between my son and I.”

  “Answer his questions.”

  “Must I?”

  “Your son is curious.”

  “That’s his problem.”

  Zane interjects, “That’s terrible parenting.”

  “Yeah, well, sorry you’re adopted.” Lloyd settles himself and — to assert dominance — looks at Harumi dead in the eyes. “I have been giving my words, haven’t I?”

 

  Harumi narrows her sight on him.

  Lloyd squints.

  She raises her chin. “But I ought to say, I too, am curious as to why you desire to possess The Forbidden Scroll,” she said, to which he raised a brow. “It is concerning, Capt’n of Destiny’s Bounty. Just what will you do with it?”

  Fair point.

  Don’t side eye him though, he’s been aware of that question ever since he was first asked and caught himself in a pickle during his little thievery acts as a kid. His answers were always “bedroom design” but that won’t work in this case, hence why he’s been avoiding that.

 

  And he’s going to keep avoiding it.

 

  “Destiny is in tight hands” —he leans away and steps back —”Dear Mystake used those words, didn’t she? Now, excuse me, it would very much enlighten destiny if I am to have no interventions right here, right now, savvy?” He grabs the bottle. There’s no bottle.

  He grabs nothing again. Lloyd and Harumi look down.

  Zane is holding the bottle in the air, wide eyeing them.

  Oh no he didn’t.

  Lloyd is about to confront Zane when in crows a loud yelp.

 

  “Ronin!” Pixal hurriedly loads her musket.

  Behind everyone else, is Ronin, tightly locking Nya’s head with a pistol pressing on the side of her head.

  “Relax, Snowflake, I’m being gentle here,” said Ronin.

  “No, you’re fucking not,” grumbled Nya.

  He laughs. “In yer face! I’m totally not being gentle with this brute! But seriously, don’t worry. I’m just taking her hostage.”

  “Oh, fuck you, Ronin!”

  “Shut up or I’m bringing your head only.”

 

  “Let go of her this instant, Ronin,” glowered Jay, slowly reaching for his pistol.

  “Ye do realise you can’t shoot the moment we shoot you?” added Zane, still unmoving from his pose.

  Ronin raises a brow. A glock cocks by Jay’s head. The ginger turns to see a familiar mask.

  “Donnie Sea-dog?!”

  Donnie removes her mask.

  “Chen’s bartender?!” yelled Lloyd.

  Nya loudly gasps. “What the fuck — you lUNATIC!”

  “Call me that again and I’ll shoot Romeo,” barked back Skylor Chen, trotting closer to Romeo.

 

  Harumi rolls her eyes. “She can’t do that.”

  “Pff — and who are you?”

  “Who are you?” returned Nya, which brought her to regret as Ronin fumbles his finger on the trigger and slightly shifts it. She whimpers.

  “Ronin, stop!” Jay timorously shouted.

  “What do you want?!” followed Lloyd.

  “To save myself, that’s what!!”

 

  The mood drops. Even Skylor double takes at the sudden outrage.

 

  Ronin insanely chuckles at the silence. “Ah… suppose let’s clear the coast then, Chen. Now do tell, where’s this infamous boy in red fins?”

  Lloyd only deepens his glare at the old salt, scowling as he growls out, “You’re on their side.”

  Ronin shrugs.

  Well, this escalated terribly. Somehow they managed to sneak in two spies in his first hired crews, and these spies are no ordinary; one is a comrade, the other is an absolute bad news living to his name. If Lloyd’s guts are right, they should be taking Nya hostage for a reason. To force them to a war? They’re already in war, for the love of gods!

  Looking back and forth between Nya and Jay’s state, slowly, the picture causes him to connect more dots. Satisfying connections, even.

 

  The young capt’n nods. “Alright. Let’s make a deal.” he carefully crosses his arms.

 

  “We’re forfeiting the boy in red fins.”

  Zane gawks. “What?”

  “WHAT?!” Nya shrieked.

  “In return you leave us alone for all of eternity.”

  Skylor unsettlingly looks around, shifting about on her feet. “And how shall this be done?”

 

  “Dally back to Crook and Acorn mix. Tell them we give up. Red is yours and ours lives ours. Worry not if he’ll run away because he trusts us ergo unexpecting we’ll be offering him. We shall lure him — force him if must. Straight to your masters’ hands by the time we’re out of this hell perchance in… twenty four hours!”

  The eyepatched man scoffs. “Straight to their hands? Are you stupid? How is one going to easily present themself to the two, unsuspectingly?” his voice raised, emphasising the ridiculousness.

 

  To which Lloyd smirks. “Parley.”



  The light dies. All vision is futile, as all they can see is nothing and all they can do is feel and hear. Lloyd steps back and holds onto the monument. Ronin lets out a cry, tensing all of them. And then a gunshot. They scream. More gunshots blare.

  “STAY DOWN!”
There’s a fight going on. They can’t figure it out. The spot by Lloyd’s hand gets shot. There’s rocks breaking. BANG BANG BANG!! Someone bellows.

       

  A speck of light appears. 

 

  Kai Smith stands there, his hands aflame with protruding scale-like flecks of fire trailing up to his shoulders. Below his foot is the eye-patched pirate’s heaving body. Across Ronin’s cheek is a small wound with blood dripping out of it.

  Kai’s eyes tremble as he stares down at the man, breathing loudly and hollowing at Ronin’s stern face and forgetting everyone else.

  A bastard. His face read bastard.

 

  For a second, Lloyd felt terrified for the older pirate.

  Skylor suddenly yells at the side. She steps away from another dart. Fast footsteps echo in the darkness; Skylor whips out another gun and points at the source. Tox stops, her sawtoothed bone sword inches away from the redhead’s neck.

 

  The lights are back. The crew blink at the blurry vision until they are able to see what they have ended up in. Hundreds of eyes are on them — scratch that, there’s hundreds of figures looming over their small number.

  A hand snatches the bottled scroll from Zane. On the other side of the monument are a bunch of them, with one that wields intimidating metal arms. They all have similar sawtoothed weapons pointed at Lloyd and the other two.

The capt’n looks down to see his pistol stolen.

  “Oh brother, it’s a real gun,” awed Ash with it.



  “Pirates… just as I fear. All the same greedy surface dwellers.” Neuro hands the bottle to Karloff. “Deceivers. Ruthless. Unbelievable.” He glanced at Cole as he said that. The noiret is pushing through the masses to be in the inner circle. Jay and the others subtly brighten up at his presence. Neuro can’t help but to feel bitter at it.

  The grey merman then glares at Lloyd, who glares back at him in an instant. Now he’s more pissed.

  Neuro inches closer to the capt’n, hissing, face transfiguring with sharp scales and quivering fins. Feline-like pupils slit to a thin line. His voice shifts, low yet threateningly loud in volume. “Some nerve you have; crossing our territory, stealing the forbidden scroll, and selling my kind.”

  All human beings — and Skylor — gawk at him.

  Lloyd leans away. “...I take you’re the merfolk.”

 

   The mer composes himself and stands back. “Lord Viscount, I see it’s a foolish course of action for us to be asking their help —” he turns to glance at the lady beside Lloyd, only to freeze on the spot and goggle.

 

  “Lord Viscount?” echoed Zane.

  “Wait. So… so you are the merfolk?” queried Skylor.

  Ronin, who is still on the floor, scoffs. “What’s so surprising about that?”

  “Pardon me. It’s like seeing the easter bunny for me..”

  Neuro turns back to them. “Yes. Habitants of The First Islands’ New Ignacia.” He points at the blond. “You. Have no rights being here. Twink.”

  Lloyd’s jaw drops.

   “Well, yOU DON’T HAVE A MO —”

 

  As the two men argue at each other’s faces, Jay chuckles, although still at gunpoint.

  “Kai, knock some sense to them, mate,” he said in a relaxed manner. Surely this would end if a merman plus mate interrupts.

  “Kai,” pushed Nya.

  See, even she agrees. Oh, don’t they have so much in common..

 

  The brunet looks away from them, his burning element cooling down. Jay felt like being shot just then.

  “B-bucko, you trust us, right?” nervously giggled the ginger.

  “...”

  “Right?”

  “Oh please, don’t pretend you guys didn’t just made a fucking deal with them.”

  Oh.

  Shit.

  Jay was about to spare no second and defend themselves, but the sight of Ronin just boredly laying there and the muzzle pointed at him shuts him up. The urge to slap this fish in the back of his head is strong. But then again, the Black Spot situation and the Finfolk ordeal must hurt like a bitch to a man. He can’t blame him. Actually, he can. It’s them, for the love of Blackbeard! The same people who supported and hid his identity from the world as they committed crimes together!

  While he’s ranting in his mind, Jay takes a step closer to Nya. “Look, do you really think we wou — woAH!!” A blaze rockets right before his face.

  A bunch of spears block Nya from running to him. “What is wrong with you, you didn’t have to do that!” The fire creeps to the weapons. The mers gasp and push away from Nya.

  Pixal and Zane flinched to move, but the merfolk shifted closer to them. Lloyd and those at the monument turn their attention to Kai.

  The brunet pulls his still flaming arm away, somewhat making the element grow “T-that wasn’t me, I swear! I didn’t mean to do that!” It crawls on the lake. “I’m not doing that!”

  “Kai!”

 

  He snaps his head to Cole, locking eyes with him amidst the frightened looks and panicked movements.

  People are calling for his name. Just like they always do. Asking for him to put it out if not shrieking at the fire or crying if it clung on them. It’s like his ears lost its use,

  It’s like everything and nothing is happening at the same time.

  Looking at Cole’s pained expression, and the stain on the pirate’s side, there’s this longing release of vulnerability bubbling up in him and the muscles around his glistening eyes.

 

 

  “Sorry to interrupt, but, just for me safety too.” Ronin raised a finger as he raised his voice, eyeing the calming down fire that almost reached his elbow seconds earlier.

  Everyone looks at him.

  “Red fins, I advise ye run.”



   Just in time, the ground trembles as the heat gradually dies out.

  Kai gets off of Ronin and lowers down with everyone else, eyeing the stalactites above jiggleing and swaying but they remain sticking there.

  It stops.

  Ronin (who is now on his knees) and Skylor warily glance at each other, settling themselves on their position.

 

  Soon they notice the door at the opposite side of them cracking open in such a slow and ominous pace. It is paired with thuds of strong impacts, causing the ground to vibrate and the stalactites to shake again with each hit on the ground.

  Giant footsteps.

  Whilst wobbling on his feet, Lloyd looks behind. Everyone else follows, noticing it seems to come from behind the stone gates, and it’s getting closer.

 

 

   “What is that?” Karloff uttered.

  “Horrible monstrosity; we have to go RIGHT now.” Mr. Pale pulls Karloff and Neuro with him and off the steps.

  “Capt’n?” called Zane, looking back between Lloyd, the gates, and the dispersing merfolk out of the doors they came from.

  Harumi, who has been living up to her alias the whole time, pushes the paralyzed pirate towards the exit. “Move!”

  Capt’n Lloyd hurriedly jumps down, followed by the albino and Pixal. “Everyone, stick together.”

 

  Shade nudges on Kai’s shoulder as everyone piles up and push each other on the small and tight gateway.

  “Have you got the crystal?” he asked.

  Kai feels around for a leather strap. “N-no, Tiny Ton has it.”

  “Where is she?”

  A thundering growl. They all flinch at the noise and panic more. No words are spared. Everyone has to fucking push and stumble out. Those still waiting in the tomb are tip toeing and dancing ballet as they mutter curses and summon demons.

 

  Zane pulls Pixal out with him, hands tightly clasped unto one another. They wait by the side, watching over the ocean of merfolk heads rushing about. Someone approaches their side.

  “Rocky!” sighed out Zane in relief. He gawks at the woman on his arms. “Uh, hello.”

  “H-hi.” Roise tightens her hold on Cole who asks:

  “Where’s the rest of the crew?”

  Pixal checks the dark corridor. “Oh no..”

  Nya hurriedly runs up to them and clings on Pixal. “Snake, what is that?”

  “A behemoth that’s not supposed to be here.” Harumi joins them with a bottle on hand. “You do not want to know what lies beyond that door.”

  “How do you know?” Zane asked.

  She peers through the several heads. The man copies her. After stretching his neck about and figuring out the right angles, he blinks at the sight of red thick liquid oozing out of the mid-opened door, and the bright coloured spots glowing in the darkness.

  “What about Kai?”

  They eagle eye through the several faces. It doesn’t seem he’s going to join them any soon.

 

  Lloyd and Jay remain on each side of the door, yelling for people to go faster and occasionally pushing them, with the pitch of their voices heightening the more the other gate opens and the louder the footsteps are.

  The blond hurries Jay out first before him.

  A loud crack. Lloyd checks and sees that the stones are breaking and melting at these… whatever those huge lava tentacles are.

  “Nope!” Lloyd shuts their gates.

 

   The crew immediately race through the dark passageway.

  “I’m going to knife Ronin’s nuts,” Nya grumbled, still looking around for a patch of brown hair.

  “Yeah about that, what is Ronin doing here?!” said Cole.

  “Do that, I’ll keehaul Ms. Chen,” said Jay.

  “I’d ask you to be quiet if it weren’t for their screaming,” said Zane, momentarily looking back at the closed vault.

 

  The stomping halts.

 

  The doors explode into pieces. Their souls jump out and so does the behemoth’s face through the cloud of dust and vapour. It sprawls its tentacles out, sticking out from all sides of it’s large face that consists of glowing eyes and mouth that evoke the inside of an oven.

  A colossus entity as tall as the gates, with rocks and magma for skin as lava ooze out through all cracks and drip and splash everywhere.

  Then, it roars, soundwaves gushing on their backs.




_XVIII. The More the Merrier?_

3.1k words

 

Notes:

Is it getting annoying by any chance
I hope not
*scratches head*

but anyways AGAIN thank u guys so very much i hope we share the same feeling of relevance and achievement as im feeling with every kudos, hits, bookmarks, and comments and likes on both platforms. Please find love in simply just being an audience acklfdhfdkjf may the wind be with you all!! <<33

Chapter 22: The Nutcracker

Notes:

Hi nerds really sorry for the day delay :(( i swear i have alarms and reminding schedules for posting days on both platforms but i completely forgor, i crossed the road and rammed my head on a bus /j kidding um i did school research
really sorry :’’))) hope this and a good day will be able to pay u well

Also watch out sailors it's another 5k chapter

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  Jay screams.

 

   The lava monster growls, boiling and rattling sounds crawling on the spines of its new found prey. To add to their horror, it also stomps towards them.

  Lloyd reaches a hand to the lass near him. “Toss the bottle.”

  Harumi throws it and he catches. He starts fiddling with the cork as he sprints.

  “I thought you knew nothing of the scroll?!” yelled Harumi.

  “True!”
“Then why —”

  “What else do we have?! The babbling stone is with Mysta —” he stops mid-sentence. There’s another babbling stone with them.

 

  Kai stumbles as he advances with the horde, looking around, occasionally stretching his legs for height with little to no advantage.

  “Antonia!” Ash called beside him amidst the screams, followed by Bolobo and Gravis shouting the name.

  “Ton!” Kai turns to his back, as he did, he spots the youngin with a bag trying her utmost best to not be crushed.

 

  “Good god, good god, good god.” Ton pulls the strap up as she dashes between legs. She lights up when she hears her name, but then she gets shoved down.

  Skylor snatches the bag from her. “Sorry, kid.” She runs in the opposite direction. Someone tackles her to the ground. She drops the crystal.

  “Skylor?!” Kai blinks at the Selkie.

  She grabs the strap and swings the rock at his face. “Did you not notice me earlier?!”

  “Seadog!” Ronin called from the other side of the river.

 

  Skylor stands up and runs to Ronin.

  Kai rubs his nose with his sleeves. He nods at Karloff taking Ton into his arms, then glares at the selkie before grabbing her by her hood and reaching for the bag. Skylor takes it back and kicks him by the stomach. Kai backs up straight away and shoves her.

  “What are you doing here?!”

  “Stealing” —she grabs it back —”the stone!” a high kick.

  He ducks. The other foot comes. He sits to dodge. Barely. She plummets the crystal at him. Kai rolls over, pulls the stone, and steals it back.

  “You can fight?!”

  “I’m a bartender!” She growled as she headlocks him. She cockily chuckles. “The blacksmith can fight without a sword?”

  Kai grits his teeth and fixes his posture. He overhead-throws her to the ground. She yelps and drops it. Just as he grabs a hold of the bag, Ronin SLAMS him to the wall.

  The pirate slings the bag on. “Come on!”

  Skylor groans as she stands up. They both run away, towards the lava monster coming closer than ever.

  Kai tries to run after them, but Tox snatches him by the arm and pushes him to run back to their direction.

  “There’s another rock, don’t bother them!”



  They reach the camp. Crewmates run for their lives, screaming as the others push them over.

  “Mystake, the crystal!” Jay almost slips as he turns.

  “We need Kai’s crystal, not ours!” chided Pixal.

  “Skylor just took it!” shouted Cole.

  Lloyd takes their stone as Zane bridal style carries the old witch. “They’re different?!” exclaimed the bucko as they continued running.

  “W-we saw it! That one works too!” added Nya, in which Mystake snorts at.

  “Only for illusions. We need the damned one!”

  A roar gales through the cave, screaming at every frightened soul that shrieked in response. Then, much to said souls capable of flying away, the Lava Monster runs. Everyone picks up their pace, their hearts pounding and cold dotted skins crying.

 

  Not Harumi.

 

  The Quiet One swiftly turns on her heels, facing the monster as her pelt hood slides off to fully reveal hair as white as pearl. She digs her feet on the ground, tingling, overwhelming sensations rioting upon her palms.

  A seafoam glow flickers from behind the dashing behemoth. The river they left gushes over and through it. The element glows like that of a sun, and just as the Lava Monster’s bound to devour the young pearl, water RAMS into the monster.

  Lloyd and the other pirates stand there jaw dropped, shocked and awed and eyes jumping out of their skulls from the fantasy or how much they’re widening whilst watching the lone lady holding back the Lava Monster with such sorcery.

 

  Someone attempts to snatch the crystal. Lloyd tightens his hold and pulls it back and gawks at Mr. Pale.

  “We need that thing,” stated the merman.

  “It’s a different crystal.”

  “Yeah I heard but we could at least try!”

  “How are you not fazed by this?!” Jay points at the battle.

  Mr. Pale continuously reaches for the crystal as Roise explains, “She’s our sovereign ruler. We don’t have time before she runs out of water to control.”

  “It will not work, we need a different plan!” scolded Pixal again.

  “But what if it works?!” cried Mr. Pale.

  Everyone looks at Mystake.

  She silently ponders for a moment. The training witch isn’t wrong, but to be fair, no one has ever tried jumping into another space with this crystal. And still in dire times like this, their main concern is the hunter definitely as old as these grounds.

  And so Mystake utters:

  “Get the boy.”

 

  With that alone, they leave Harumi and return to sprinting.

  The behemoth’s body wavers crazy. Lava continuously explodes in its body and ruins its armour. But it’s still alive. And the water’s evaporating too quickly. In the eyes of the cave she’s at a huge disadvantage, Harumi withdraws; the monster advances. She jumps back again little by little, dodging tentacles and paybacking with spike shaped aquas.

 

  Lloyd dashes left to right, overtaking one and another as he searches for Kai. A ginormous spurt of lava shoots by him, the spot explodes and Lloyd jumps away, accidentally throwing the crystal in the air as he did.

  Gravis catches it, floundering a bit and bolts through the raining lava spurts. The stone slips off his grip as an explosion erupts nearby.

  A pirate grabs it, passes it; the other passes; a mermaid tosses it over; one catches it and hands it to Ash.

  Ash stops running and pulls his arms back, aiming high with a wink and a tongue sticking out.

  “No no nO NO NO NO!!”

  Ash throws it.

  Kai's eyes lock unto it and he follows through the mob. His arms stretch out to it diving down to his direction. A tentacle slaps it. Everyone shrieks.

  A floating blob of water stops it from colliding with the wall and drops the crystal. It falls into Roise’s hands.

  Tox scoffs. Enough is enough.

 

  The neon-haired mermaid rotates and runs towards the raging behemoth. She grabs her sawtoothed bone sword from her back, throws it at a tentacle, pinning it, and slicing it off with a thrown pocket chakram.

  The Lava Monster wails. Its cut tentacle flies about, but slowly yet at an alarming rate, it’s seemingly regenerating back.

  Harumi and the monster proceed moving, with Tox cutting off the tentacles this time.

 

  “Karloff!”

  Whilst sprinting, the man with two children on him turns to Cole passing Roise to her. “Hey!”

  The pirate dashes off. He passes the crystal to another mermaid reaching for it and the round of hot potato continues, one person to another without throwing it although they aren’t sure why. Another rainfall of lava spurts disrupts them, but they carry on, slipping and stumbling as their legs pray to give up.

  Nya also turns. She steals a bone weapon on the way and takes off the blade and throws it at the monster.

  More and more mers join in, holding the Lava Monster as much as they could by also pinning and cutting its tentacles as they regenerate, or throwing rocks at its mouth the moment it starts to spit out the insides.

  But it’s not enough. Eventually, the lava flies out from its body through the cracks of the plates. And the tendrils are regenerating faster than ever, coming accustomed to the trauma it's receiving with one stretching over the running horde and slamming on the ground.

  The crystal flies up and the whip follows, slapping the stone all the way far and over yonder the lava monster.

  Everyone cries. Griffin runs for it, skillfully gliding through the gap below the havoc. “Oh, fuck me!”



  The mob stumbles upon a much larger chamber, hasty stomps shifting to splashes as their feet kick against springs and their voices bounce off the walls and echo back.

  Cole stops by a waterfall, eyes darting about. “It’s a dead end.”

  “Blast, we dropped from here.” Zane looks up to the hole above the cascading pool. A lone rope hangs from there, too high to reach.

  A tentacle slams for them. The two parts as another loud cry from the monster raises their panic. There’s nowhere to go, and the colossus is blocking the entryway; The constant slashes and sabotages are doing little miracles at all — Harumi’s power isn’t enough! The water just keeps on evaporating and it’s labour to cool it the very moment she throws it.

 

  “Capt’n, the scroll!” cried Harumi as she dodged a whip.

  “I’m trying!” Lloyd grunts, hiding behind a stalagmite while turning the cork clockwise and counter and up and left and right in aLL directions (he even tried biting it out). He gives up, and smashes the bottle at the rock. It bounces off of his grip. “wHA —”

  Kai catches the bottle.

 

  Griffin’s been trying to get to Kai, skedaddling here and there. He screams at the large stalactite falling to his face.

  From the Lava Monster thrashing about, large rocks pour from everywhere, pushing the merfolk and pirates and causing them to huddle in one space. The monster nears, pinning them to the waterfall.

  Harumi groans as she pushes a tendril. “THE SCROLL!!”

  Kai pushes Lloyd away from a smashing stalactite. They hide into another stalagmite. Lloyd immediately struggles with it.

  “Just… open..!!” He was about to start biting it again until he noticed something on the cork. There’s a weird shape in the middle. But the size — it’s familiar.

  The blond looks at the emerald that lays on his wrist. Without thinking, he pulls it off and presses it in the mould. It fits. Perfectly. Like a triangle in the triangle hole.

  The cork rockets away.

  “YES!” cheered Lloyd and Kai.

  The Capt’n reaches his fingers to the scroll.

  A ball of lava shoots in front of them.

 

  The bottle flies above, dancing and wavering high in the air as the paper slips out of the container. It jumps taller than the waterfall, glistening like a lone starlight that’s about to fall into its burn.



  As the world stops, her brain hollowing on the alluring Forbidden Scroll, heart beating an electrifying wake, and the cave echoing for her to go, it is as if Nya’s body acts on its own.

  She dives into the waters. Feet kicking against the flow of nature until her legs can no longer be distinguished as anything but bounding into a one bullion of pearly, silver cloud swaying about in a captivating motion. Her metallic coloured fins move sluggishly, but still they appear as flowy ribbons. She dashes through and up the waterfall strangely pushing her up, defying itself.

  Upon reaching the peak, the mermaid jumps out.

  Her hand reaches for the peeking scroll. Everything is happening so uncomprehendingly fast that this moment, as Nya Smith is floating in the air, in her truest form, arm extending out to the bottle as the water follows her presence, is hellishly slow and breathtaking.

  Until her fingertips graze the paper.

 

  Suddenly, Nya is engulfed in a blue flame-like waving light. She remains afloat, the pool holding her up like the heart of a dragon as more of the waterfall draws out, building into a drop the size of the Lava Monster.

  Harumi motions her hand to it, combining the glowing element she’s been controlling into Nya’s bullet. She closes her fist. The water grows cold.

  “COVER YOURSELVES!”

  As the Lava Monster dashes for the noiret mermaid, Nya BLASTS at it.

 

  And so it explodes.

 

 




  The cave is engulfed in a mist.

 

  Kai slowly peers over his arm, careful with his head as he raises it up and where to land his eyes on. On the hazy ground beside his foot is a patch of lava quickly blackening — actually, it’s everywhere, even on the stalactites where some drips from.

  With Lloyd, the brunet looks behind the rock they hid from. He sees Nya slowly being dropped on land and transforming back into her human body. She’s definitely shocked; her stunned face show.

  They look around more. The lava monster’s body is still there, but it is lying down with its mouth hanging wide, disfigured and flat like a failed clay pot.

  It seems gone.

  Also, it’s completely dry and black.

 

  Kai sighs in relief, running a hand through his messy hair. Oh, that was pants shitting. He can breathe now.

  He plans on dropping on the ground and just rest there, but that scratches off when someone gasps from the side. The merman turns to see what lays beside Griffin, and there it is.

  The crystal is shattered.

 

  He sees Pixal hurriedly approach the shards and kneel to them. Griffin only sits there, ever so upset as he tries to put two pieces together, though the guilt only makes his heart copy the stone as he does that. Lords, the colours are leaving his body.

  Whilst being put down on her feet, Mystake blankly stares at the scene. “...Well that felt like a crack to my career.”

 

   Doesn’t seem like they’ll be using it any longer; Kai thought that. The other one was taken, and if they were right, it would make this one somewhat worthless, as troubling it seems.

  It’s what Kai wants to say.

 

  Until he sees a dark rubble twitch.

 

  Everyone looks to it, to the whip of lava that magma in the middle with the hardened face. The twitching then turns into wriggling. And then it grows in size, gurgling and also elongating. It connects back to the body, which also seems to be boiling as the shells crack open to reveal the lava doubling in size.

  It’s regenerating.

  Fast.

 

  Kai no longer thinks it’s worthless. It’s their fucking escape.

  The brunet rushes to the broken crystal. He slides on his knees, not caring if it hurts like a bitch nor is he exposed to the reviving behemoth’s possible tantrum.

  He picks up the shards, lighting them on fire as big as the stalagmite beside him. “No no no no no no —” Nothing is happening. Why is nothing happening? Work, stupid crystal, work! Why is it not working?! It’s still the damn crystal!

 

  Neuro steps back as the monster starts building up on its feet, placing a protective hand over his folks. “C-can’t you fix it?!”

  Tox clicks her tongue. “Yeah, by licking it and sticking it back together, Bright Man?!” They jump as a tendril whips close.

  Neuro coughs at all the dust. “Can’t you?!” he asked again.

  “The stone’s enchantment is tied to its first bearers, the masterminds!” Pixal yelled, hands already shaking as panic builds up. What else can she do? “We can’t fix it without them!”

 

  The lovers.

  Jay runs away from a tentacle slam. An absolute miracle, there’s only one ancient soul in this room who definitely knows the masterminds. “MYSTAKE!”

  Mystake slaps the tip of a tentacle with her stick. “Capt’n Lily Brookstone!”

 

  Kaid him. “But — but she’s dead! Is there any other way?!”

  No there’s not. They can’t just put these pieces back and there's nothing for them to fight with. The waterfall, it’s so small. That amount won’t help. Pixal looks around as she thinks like it’s going to help. Rocks. Lava. Shards. Rocks. Griffin. Rocks — There’s nothing.

  Nothing else to do.

  Nothing to help.



  They’re dead.




  Kai finds his eyes latching on a certain pirate looking down instead of stepping back like everyone else.

 

  Cole. He’s out of it. Lost in a tussle in his own head; hands itching, legs yearning to move — but where? Retreat back? Jump to the crystal and expose himself just like that? Couldn’t there be any better way to… to do this?

  Is he even ready?

 

  Cole. Such a raw name.

 

  Brookstone. Hearing it always feel like a lost childhood he has left for good in such a bittersweet taste. Not that he ever felt like Rocky Dangerbuff himself, some pirate who’s been a poor pawn of Capt’n Yang and nothing more.

 

  But by and large, that’s the least of his care.

  It’s not just about his name or who he is.

 

  It’s about that.

 

  The rings of the knell, it’s crying for him, whispering in his ears and coldly kissing his left hand.



  Ah, everything’s falling apart isn’t it?








   But Lily raised no whiner.

 

  After a slap at his forehead, Cole Brookstone breaks away from the group. Zane reaches to pull him back, but the noiret is already far and recklessly crosses the monster whose head is halfway there. It’s violently boiling.

  It’s about to spit lava.

  A tentacle zaps towards him. The pirate narrows his eyes on it, waiting as he dashes as if to collide with it, and jumps. Right at front the monster’s hanging, bubbling mouth.

  “COLE!”

  It shoots.

 

  The lava breaks to nothing, completely missing the Pirate who has safely landed and pushing to the other side.

  Caging the bellowing Lava Monster is a crystal-like dome. A thick bubble of water made from the small waterfall’s pond. Harumi stands outside it, with the scroll tightly clasped in her hand it looks like she’s about to tear it. Like the colour of her hair, her figure glows white.

 

  Cole slows his pace as he nears the three. His eyes land on Kai, his stomach churning at the sight of the brunet staying still and looking at him with such guilt.

  The noiret caresses Kai’s shoulder and flashes him a small smile, a telepathic way to say it’s okay. A failed attempt to remove the hurt. He then continues to Pixal, whose eyes are as wide as they can ever be.

  “Cole?” she gasped.

  “What do I do?”

  She can’t believe it.

  “Pixal!”

  No one can believe it. Zane and Lloyd are just the same as the silver-haired lass as they watch from afar. Although having already seen it, it still feels like a fresh new bullet to Jay and Nya.

  Griffin looks at the three back and forth. “I don’t get it, why…why is everyone? —”

  Pixal strips off her blazer and wraps the lifeless shards with it. She places it on Cole’s hands and lays her palms on the top of it. A shaky inhale.

  Mystake should be the one doing this.

  After calming herself in her utmost best and failing, she begins to chant:

 

  “Hark well, cosmos, the breaths of essence..with these smith’reens and the pulse of a training wicce and a Brookstone” —she gulps —”I pleadeth, the F’rbidden Crystal shalt renew.”

 

  Foolishly, she wishes no reaction, or at least a delay. But no. Warm heaps of wind gushes throughout the cave. It comes from the cloth, and is shivering and subtly adding in size if you’d squint your eyes.

  The bubble enclosure wavers and pops at the breeze. Harumi quickly patches it up before the Lava Monster’s tentacle could go through. It continues breaking and it continues building, and debris and sand are flying all about.

  There’s only a matter of time before Harumi drains the life out of this cave.

 

  “Slow. But impressive for a training wicce,” said a voice approaching the witchery.

  Pixal and the others look up to see Mystake steady on her posture.

  The old gran then thonks the tip of her staff to the covered gem.

  In the blink of an eye, it grows. Big and heavy.

  The cloth unveils to reveal the crystal formed with all its glory. Its cracks are traceable, but it’s still a beauty nonetheless.

  A tragic beauty.

 

  “It’s already broken.” Mystake pulls Kai in by the arm and smiles at him. “Just what we need.”

 

  Cole gives the artefact to the merman, placing them on Kai’s rough palms and sliding out. Their times together have been rough, but still, the pirate flicks at the brunet’s forehead. “Now get them out of ‘ere, mate.”

  Kai’s eyes stammer on the item. “A-aye.” He puffs his chest out as he breathes in. He feels Mystake pinching on his arm, reminding him of something.

  Present time, Kai.

  Present time.

 

  A glance at Pixal and Griffin is all it takes for the two to settle, and so, he disappears into flecks of fire.

Cole steps away from the flames. Not a second passes when he hears joyous cheering at the other side. And then to the other. And so people start yelling for everyone to hold each other.

  Kai appears in front of Neuro. Poof, they’re gone. He’s back to Tox. Gone. To the crew. Gone!

  The bubble breaks off again, but no worries. Harumi uses up the last remains of the puddle and transfers them to the shield. The waterfall is a poor leak compared to earlier at this point. Ah, she can fix this later, her regards to mother nature.

  More and more people disappear and travel back to the camp. Eventually, not even long has passed when Kai pops up right behind the sovereign ruler.

 

  Harumi eyes him, the merman in red fins, and simply nods her head as a form of greeting.

  Kai bows back. He lightly touches her arm, causing an intense chill to drizzle up to his nervous system, and dissipates away.

 

  The bubble remains, but the time is ticking louder now.

Lloyd approaches the Lava Monster roaring at him as he adjusts his armband. “Obviously we can not let this beastie go.”

  Cole stands next to him. “Got a plan, Capt’n?”

  Zane follows. “I suggest we break apart all of it, though, I’m uncertain how.”

  “Water is not the trick, therefore the only way is by crushing it.” Nya punches her palm. “Completely.”

  Kai pokes the back of her neck as he passes by her. He has the crystal in a bag, probably stolen. “Way to go, Little Mermaid.”

  She sticks her tongue out.

  Jay nervously strides to them. “Me mates, what if we die?”

  The blond capt’n looks around, trying to search for something valuable and come up with a safe plan. He takes in what Nya said, and because of that, a perfect image comes alight in his head.

  “We won’t.”




  The bubble pops.

  The behemoth stretches, its tentacle reaching to the sides and spreading drops of lava everywhere as it growls. It looks around the space. It’s empty. Not a single soul is present — unless, there is.

  The Lava Monster lets out a loud roar, spits of lava flying off. Someone roars back. The monster looks up atop the waterfall in the passageway above.

  Jay has a tight grip on a hanging rope with Kai. “Hey, you big filthy virgin!”

  That was the best insult he could come up with.

  The monster screeches and climbs up to them. Jay screams for his life while Kai teleports them to the top.

   They land beside the hole. Jay shrieks as he stumbles on his own weight. “That shit is grotesque.” He points at the crystal like it just ate his cat.

  Kai pushes him to start running. “Yeah, well, get used to it!”

  They run as fast as they can within the tight corridor, towards the albino pirate waving at them from afar. The Lava Monster follows behind, creeping up the ditch and locking on the two men saving themselves, and so it pursues.



  This is…



  Something.



  How did Kai even end up here?

 

  One day he was just delivering a sword to the Commodore he worked on for a long time enough it was all he could think about, going to the market to buy the same old things he’s been buying for years and years and years —

  And now he’s here, running away from a monster he never knew existed, and everything else before this point was way too extraordinary. He never asked for such, or maybe he did from his internal pleads.

  Kai wonders.

  What if he never met Cole? No. Rephrase that.

  What if Cole never stole his pendant?

  For the past few days, he’s been wishing none of what happened in Jamanakai did at all, and that they shall never cross paths ever at any point. For the pirate’s sake. His curse, the black spot, and the tablet just further proved his point.

  The blaze Kai could enkindle in a single command — even with the intuition part and all that, such power can kill anyone in the most gruesome way ever. He knows a thing or two about the burning sensation.

  Fire that could melt your skin. Burn taverns and your houses.

  Smoke that could fill your lungs and suffocate you to death.

  Smoke that could make you disappear.

 

  Black smoke.

 

  Somehow, his brain runs back to Harumi. There’s something familiar yet terrorising about her. Like… like black smoke.

  Like whatever he is to Cole.

 

  And then as Kai is clenching tight on Zane’s sleeve, he remembers.

 

  “Why did he tell me?”

 

  That dream he had earlier in his thirty minute nap.

 

  “Tell you what?” said the feminine voice as he’s back in the claustrophobe’s nightmare. Her voice was back to how it first was.

  “His name. Brookstone. Why would he say that?”

  She shortly hummed. Kai pictured her shrugging her shoulders.

  “Why not ask him?”

 

  He looked down, as pointless as it seemed. The amount of balls he would need to ask that is equivalent to the mass of fourteen hundred elephants.

  “Could be because he cares,” was what she said.

  Kai tried to take that in, connecting the relation of it to the pirate’s reason. “I don’t follow.”



  Kai swiftly ducks a tentacle as he grabs Lloyd’s hand. He teleports with him, just a bit ahead from Zane, Cole, and Jay.

  Nya joins them on the run upon reaching her station.

  “Just a little closer, me hearties!”

  The brunet looks behind him, where he sees Jay slowly flailing back. He reaches his hand out. Jay speds up and grabs it. Kai teleports them ahead of the group.



  “I am no God in personal tattles like this, my merman. I am simply a voice watching you in this…barrel you’re caged in.”

  Kai flinched at the two knocks beside his head. “Just could you please tell me?”

  She sighed.



   Lo and behold, the crew sees the icy blue maze twinkling in their eyes. They can just feel the cold from where they are.

  Kai sees Jay and Nya taunting the Lava Monster, the latter throwing the middle finger.

  Zane and Lloyd mutter relieves between their pants.

  Cole lightheartedly laughs, as if forgetting they’re being chased at all and forgetting how the world treated him before this.



  “You will still know the Black Spot otherwise. It had to come.” Her voice travelled from behind to front of him. Her tone then shifts, from the laidback puzzling one to… soft. Like hesitantly uttering a revelation.

  “...The ocean tells me he desired to break it to you. And save you from the heartbreak.”



  Kai grunts, balancing himself from slipping as he takes a sharp turn and runs towards a massive wall of ice. Cole is already there, he pulls Kai closer with his eyes stilling on the Lava Monster chasing the others shrieking while dodging all the ice shards.

  In. Out. In. Out. The merman catches his breath — fuck that. He’s trying not to panic. He knows that judging by how horrible his hand is trembling. And his pendant’s glow keeps flickering.

  Keep breathing, Kai, the crew and the Lava Monster are almost there, and there’s no time to panic now. Oh, his heart is going to explode.

 

  Cole grabs his hand.

  Kai looks up at him.

  The glow turns steady.



   “But just like you..”



  Cole squeezes it, never letting go of their eye contact.

  In that moment does Kai realise it.



  “He got too scared.”



  Jay dives and lets himself slip and grab on the pirate’s clothes. “This better work!”

  Zane joins them. “It has to work!”

  Nya clings on Jay’s arm. “What if it doesn’t work?!”

  Lloyd slides in. “It’s going to work.”

 

  The Lava Monster draws closer. Cole tugs the merman behind and tightens his grip.

  Two ships away. They huddle closer. One ship away. Jay closes his eyes. Two lamp posts. A wagon. A meter.

  And they’re gone.

 

  They blink and suddenly they fall just outside the maze. A crack and a cry. They perk to see the Lava Monster crushing the wall and disappearing into its cold demise. The ice breaks and falls into it, demolishing it. An explosion erupts, but it continues being smashed into a cold rock.

  One last block falls. It drops right into the centre.



  Silence.








  The crew collapses on the ground, bellowing like donkeys left unfed for a week.

  Loud pants and breaths aside, they quietly stare at the ceiling with their arms sprawled out.

  God, never again.

  “Never doubt me, mates.”

  “Aye.”




  “But why?” Kai asked one last question that night.

 

  “Oh, you tell me.”




_XIX. The Nutcracker_

4.8k words

Notes:

ong

Chapter 23: No More

Notes:

I AM SO SORRY for the late upload again i swer they aint intentional i hope yall aint that much disrupted ongggg TuT its hell week at school i hope yall aint experiencing it because holy hecc

edit: I AM LAUGHINGGGG I ACCIDENTALLY FORGOT TO REMOVE A SELF NOTE HERE WHEN I POSTED THIS GOOD GOD IM SO SORRY 😭😭😭

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text





  In an argument, there are always two sides.

  Maybe more than that, but the usual is two.

  There is the argument of whether the Gods are real or not, and which is true and which is an illusion of a catastrophe. The colour of black against white. The agreement and disagreement of water being wet. Zeus or Hades. Whether you wet your toothbrush first or not.

  War breaks out and it never ends well.

  In war we lose and lose and lose and lose.

  Until we win.

  Someone says “find a middle ground!” but no one ever listens.

  “Spare the innocent!” is just a mere sentence.

  “I don’t care!” by then we’re in the gallows.

 

  “Free me!” they fear our freedom.



  Maybe you wet the toothbrush before and after. 

  Maybe it’s the answer to end the argument, settle on neither or both. But that doesn’t make sense does it? Disagree to disagree? Agree to agree? Doesn’t the saying go agree to disagree?

  P’raps everything does depend on everything.

  Who knows.

 

  To acknowledge the correct trail means to acknowledge there is a wrong trail.

 

  Shall we go right or left? Apples or oranges? This course or that course? Should we pursue this or that? What if we regret this? Oh, just why do we fear… 

 

  We don’t know what we don’t know.

 

  To fathom the correct trail is hard.

 

  Okay. What if… we’re intelligent? Intelligent enough to, like, fathom the correct trail?

  …Is that even possible?

  Even the intelligent make the biggest mistakes. Open up the history book! It’s right there! And what is wrong and what is right anyway, if not based on humanitarian morals?



  Maybe it's why they say the wise say less. Because it's up to all else whatever concludes the wise one’s words.

 

  But why does the poet cry so much? Why do they sing for the stars and their hearts love and hate? Why must the voice of reason say so much?

  So much yet so unheard?

  Why do we yell, louder than ever, to be heard by the deaf until they can hear?

 

  Why do we fight..

 

  Why do we fathom the correct trail..



  A reason.




  Lloyd swears he heard his bone crack as he stood up from his sitting position. The rest of the crew follow suit, groaning like horses upon stretching their backs.

  Before their eyes is once again the quiet river, which the body of water has shrunk in size, showing the rocks, dirt, and the faint grass that used to be bathing.

  There are splutters of hardened lava rocks everywhere, they can even perceive the giant footprints and where the whips have swashed on

 

  "I see no good reason for you to push me to check if it was still alive." Jay's the first to weave his way back to the camp. "What was I supposed to do, check its pulse?"

  "No one pushed you, you tripped by yourself," said Nya, following with everyone else.

  Cole quickly walks ahead of them while Lloyd places a hand on Jay's shoulder. "Mates, what matters is that it's gone now, savvy?"

  "...did I really trip by myself?"



  Zane pushes himself through the group and jogs to the advancing pirate. His throat tightens the more he nears.

  "Rocky."




  "Are you indeed the son of Capt'n Lily?"




  "Cole Brookstone?"

  The man in question says nothing, only simply walking ahead with only the wind to listen to.

 

  The young capt'n looks at the quiet merman beside him. Kai knew. Did he know about the black spot too? Not everyone knows the tattles and talks in the sea. A famous one, yes, but for a land citizen to know..

  One thing Lloyd doesn't notice is Jay and Nya grimacing.



  Zane speeds up. "The Black Spot?"

 

  Cole stops. Zane stays put, a safe distance away from him.

The noiret turns around, eyes being the last to direct to the others; he catches Kai as he did. The image lingers even gazing at the albino's shoulder. He takes a moment to take it in and clenches his fists. "And if I am?"

  Jay runs up to Zane's side. "The curse, since when?"

 

  The noiret draws his sight farther down to the ground. Thinking of it just drags him into this suffocating state of pondering why a man like him still exists, breathing fine and walking alive in dangerous places and dangerous positions. He should've been off much sooner. Honestly, what even is the universe doing if not toying with him at this point? He stopped caring since long ago already — in the age of when one shouldn't be accepting such a thing.

  Cole proceeds walking down the path, looking forward ahead to avoid seeing his left hand.

  His next words leave them struck.

 

  "Since birth."

 

 









  “Snake!” Pixal throws herself to her love as the crew arrives at the camp base. She sighs upon feeling the pirate relaxing on her.

  The group immediately disperses without a word. Lloyd runs up to his hearties lining up to the old witch leading the candle’s vapour in the formation of a circle at a mate’s face. So much for a pirate's life's hospitalisation.

  “Did we lose anyone?” he softly asked.

  “Headcounted ‘em. This will be nothing but a few scratches.” Mistake guides the vapour into her patient’s nostrils, suffocating them to a coughing fit.

 

  The younger witch pulls away now that she feels a lot better. Her smile shifts into a frown. “Is something wrong?”

  She looks around, and it’s upon seeing Cole does she remember it.

  Neuro and the council gather around Kai, speaking atop each other's voices as they banter, argue, and pepper him with concerns. The brunet has his full attention latched on the pirate focusedly moving to a corner by himself and away from everyone.

  He really does have it..

  “Where are the other mers?” he asked, still fixated on Cole.

  “Swam to shelter nearby where they should heal well,” said Bolobo.

 

 

  Amongst all that’s happening here, Griffin pulls Kai to their back and away from the pirates.

  Nya grumpily places her hands on her hips. “Hey!” She also gets snatched.

  Jay scoffs. “Hey!”

  Neuro pushes the startled Kai farther behind as he glares at the pirates walking up to them. “Clearly, above all else must we not forget these scoundrels made a deal to sell our surviving royal blood to his only family’s assaulter!”

  “Correction, it was only Lloyd.” Jay points.

  “Excuse you?!”

  Nya draws away from the mers, walking backwards. “I appreciate your knighthood, really, but that deal was simply just to trick my assaulters into freeing me! Hence saving my life and luring the finnfolk into a not-so-fake-parley!” She defended as she stood by the pirate’s side.

  Zane nudges Lloyd’s side.

  The blond flinches and nods. “What she said.”

 

  “H-Harumi! She’s been with us, she can tell the truth.” Nya lures the attention to the other lass.

  Harumi is busy holding her torn and ruined cloak, revealing her all black garments that covered the entirety of her body except her hands and up to her neck. She looks back at them, wide eyeing for a moment.

  “Oh, you can’t win their trust through me.”

  “But are you not their sovereign ruler?” asked Zane.

  “Not a dictator.”

  “Can’t you atleast back us up?” asked Lloyd.

  She shrugs. “How can I know you’re not making a fool out of us?”

  Oh, she’s unbelievable.



  “The finnfolk, you mentioned them.”

  All eyes redirect to the tall man with metal arms. Karloff huffs as he spurts out:

  “That selkie and the surface dweller, they’re with the finnfolk?”

  Jay loudly scoffs again. “I don’t know what you meant by selkie but precisely! And you really believe we, the mere human species or whatever you call us, will shake hands and welcome each other aboard just like that?”

  “You’re acquainted with them?”

  Lloyd hisses in thought. “More like being haunted by them,” he said, in which he paused when something subtly tickled his brain again.

 

  The merfolk share glances with one another. Kai holds himself back from groaning into his hands before emerging himself out of the group.

  “Look, folks, I trust these pirates with my life.” He turns to the mers. “If they wanted to cook me or Nya for dinner, they would’ve already done it long ago, but they didn’t, because they would never sell us. They promised me that!”

  With a blank face, Lloyd dramatically clutches his chest.

 

  “And Rocky.”

  Cole chins up at the mention of his name.

  “He’s been amazing with us, hasn’t he?”

 

  The mers hush.



  There is not a word they can use against all of what Kai had said. But for the proposal, they do.

 

  So here’s the thing, Kai.

  What can the mers even do?

 

  “Lord viscount.” Neuro steps up, staring down his uplifted little speck of hope. Nya was about to back him off but the merman stops her in time.

  “We barely escaped from the finnfolk and they had just set loose that walking lava. We could’ve died there and again.”

  And just like that, that little torch in Kai’s head dies out. That glint in his eyes, it is almost as if it is telling him to learn his ground. But his brows furrow, and the tremor in his voice leaks more than his point.

  They could’ve died there.



  “Hold your damn waters,” mused Lloyd, who seems to be in deep thought. “We’re all being tricked, this is all the finnfolk’s play.”

  He receives confused looks and silence as a reply. He continues anyway as he makes eye contact with the grey merman. “The finnfolk chased us as we entered this island. They failed, but they left two snoopers on us. They attempted to take Nya and had just stolen the other crystal. And chances are they tried to find us but the chap over there said you had just escaped from the finnfolk so they found you instead.” 

 

  “You’re saying they lead us here?” guessed Mr. Pale.

  “No. Surely you surprised them with your numbers… right?” Lloyd narrows his eyes on the ground as he thinks further. Something is not adding up. How could they have already set a trap for them? They never told of their sail to the world — that’s stupid. The blond continues to think and looks up. Another snooper who snitched to the finnfolk? But that makes no sense.

  His attention lands on Kai, who also seems to be thinking with him.

  And then it clicks.

  His mind blows as Lloyd fully connects it all.

 

  The brunet merman gets snatched again by the arm.

  “Whatever it is, the finnfolk’s business is not ours,” said Neuro.

  Harumi wordlessly steps out of the pirate’s side and joins her kind with a subtle flick of her hair. “At ease, Pathis,” she told and turned to the blond Capt’n. “I will be tending to the wounded, in the meantime you do same to yours, and by the time I return —” her eyes shortly meet someone’s. “...I hope all will be well.”

  She proceeds to walk out of the enclosure, and it’s all it takes for the merfolk to leave with Kai gazing at his mates one last time with guilt.




   “So Rocky’s real name is Cole?” 

  Kai glances at Karloff and Griffin whispering the pirate on their stroll back to the tomb.

  He feels awful accidentally yelling his name. Cole’s little assurance wasn’t enough, he needed to strike his head to the ground like an ostrich and scream. It takes him back to what the grey merman just told him, that they almost died today.

  Twice.

  It’s a big fat miracle none of them died. It’s hard to believe, even, although it’s the best outcome to believe. But that’s not the point. The finnfolk almost robbed them out of their lives again and again. They’ve done shit to the crew and made the Day of the End happen.

  It is all them.

  “You guys don’t think I led the finnfolk to us?” Kai asked, looking down at his palm.

  From the front of the pack, Harumi tilts her head. “Have you done anything to lead them?”

  He doesn’t know what to say.

  He’s done anything but defend themselves and it’s because of his abilities that they’re still here thriving. Yeah uh, what was he thinking? Kai, remember when you said everything’s supposedly under your control? Ah, doing a terrible job. The worst of the worst. No wonder everything and everyone falls apart the moment you start beating yourself up in, like, a day.

  That’s a damn world record.

  Remember yourself, Kai. Wasn’t dwelling on the past already what he agreed on discarding?

 

  Whatever.

 

  Enough is enough.

 

  “Oh, why are we walking — Kai, can you bring us there?”

  “Aye.”




 

 

  All the mers feel lighter upon seeing them safe and sound, especially when their very sovereign ruler greets them.

  Looking around, they have only suffered injuries both mild and severe, but that’s about it. Kai sighs in relief, reminded that a creature like them is capable of advanced healing like those witches. That short moment of relief poofs out when a civilian comes running to them.

  “Mr. Pale! Thank gods you’re here —” she kneels down. “Your majesty!”

  “Why, what goes on?”

  The antsy mer points at the back. “It’s Roise.”

 

  They run to the crowd of people covering the mermaid in a far corner. About two or three nurses that Kai recognizes are there, apart from them, everyone else gives way to Kai and the others on their approach, revealing the blood scattered around the pregnant mermaid choking on her tears and screaming.

 

  Harumi immediately plops in front of her and interrogates the nurses, some words Kai doesn’t understand, as much as he doesn't know what on earth is going on. Mr. Pale also rushes to the other side and starts healing. Kai gets dragged to the side with the watchers. They even try to pull him out and cover his eyes. He insists against it. He can’t tear his eyes off the bloodshow. Or maybe he can. He wants to, but he just can’t.

  He asks the others what goes on, only receiving unhelpful answers.

  Then Roise cries for her baby.

  Yowling for them to do anything to keep him alive and not pull him out just yet.

   The scene cracks Kai’s heart.

  A body with a larger build than his blocks his view. It is his first blink. He fights against the pulls on his hand, not wanting to leave the sobs of a mother and just idle on the other side to the watercourses with nothing to do.



  But he does exactly that, some time later.



  Ton is snuggled up on Kai’s side; her head, tail, arms, all of her right side is touching him. She’s just there, her hands empty and her mouth sealed shut unlike her usual ways.

  The only words she blurted were, “Mr. Smith, I’m scared.”

 

  He’s scared too.

 

  Turning his pendant over and over again as he fiddles with it, time ticks and he starts stroking the back plate of his ruby. Scared, confused, angry — one would guess they are what the zoning out merman has been feeling for the past following hours. He’s barely making any movement after all. He could help with nursing the injured but no one has ever taught him the ways of healing.

  He didn’t even know he could do that.

  He only knew he and Nya heal faster than the human kind from analysing the phenomenon when he and some fellow teenagers had the same injury but the siblings healed earlier despite their shit medications.

 

   Kai doesn’t snap out of it when the snores sound beside him.

  It takes him a sudden pull on his finger.

  Golden ambers drift off the four stone nuggets and down to the flashing ring.

  It tugs down again.

  Kai inclines his body towards the hand on his lap. He tugs back. Not long after he receives another.

 

  Cole, whatever has happened to them?

  What even happened back there in Ignacia? Kai had an outburst, embarrassingly enough. Said things he can’t remember which were probably so pathetic that he and Cole were a push away from slapping each other — ah, no. It was just him.

  Yeah. Cole would do that but that strain in his voice when he shouted at his face, it’s the skies and the mountains screaming at him with a hard punch on the gut. More afterso ruining him continuously and then Kai receiving reassurance and protection from the pirate himself oh hell to the living demons oh just how can a lone merman dare to be so so so…

 

  His lashes stutter as he closes his eyes, a habit he’s grown to pair with feeling the ring.

  Foolish selfishness in disguise of a selfless act of justice.

 

He envies Cole.

  If a black spotted pirate can be amazing as he is wherever he may be, he should be too. Kai, the world is in a constant peril and many people climb chaos, be not a merman blinded and shackled. Rather, Kai, be a merman who shall not tire from being the hope. 

  As the merman runs his thumb on the surface of the tugging ring, he softly smiles.

  This feeling, it awakens something.

 

  Right.

  None of this is his fault. He would never do anything that happened because of the finnfolk. No matter what. Especially this one.

  And their near deaths. Never to Roise or the merfolk. Never to the crew. Never to Nya.

  Never to Cole.



  A powerful aura draws closer to them. The other mers usher off the ground as the white haired ruler enters with Neuro. Kai and Ton also stretch up sluggishly and slowly float towards the two.

  “She is all right,” Harumi forthright said to them.

  “And Nelson?”

  “As well as he.”

  He lets out a big sigh and runs his hands through his already messed up hair, washed with relief and chest weighing lighter.

  “If I hadn't come with and to her aid, I wouldn’t have been able to resurrect the boy.”

 

  “R-resurrect?” repeated Kai.

 

  “The babe died?” one mer gasped from the back.

  Neuro eases her with a motion of his hand. “But he is alive and back to his development right now.”

  “Yes, hail the bringer of light, the babe is alive but you said it he died!” yelled another voice.

 

 

  The hushed murmurs rage in volume. Kai eyeballs the population and intently listens to their remarks; foremost, speaking of the same baby and same death and same everything, as so the fears and threats they have been dragging themselves into.

With every voice joining the ocean the world feels all the more muffled and cries distorted. Ah, should ever the voices shake and throats strain for one to be heard? Should the waters ever have to ripple and tides roar for the skies to see and lose deceived by their woes and coos of their wounds?

Ah, the cruelty of how it must take their rightful ruler, floating amidst it all and hearing the lost they have gained, for the words to be whispered to the ears of the gods.

But maybe that is why the blood closest to the gods reign with their kind.

 

Maybe he underestimates himself all too well.

 

  So the rest of the court admit themselves in the space and immediately become perplexed by the noise they’re greeted with. Tox is already wending to his direction when Kai speaks up for the mers.

  “How long must we swim?”

 

  Their eyes fall to his lone insignificant figure but he doesn’t dwindle. “We’ve been hiding for a decade and so forth. Is that right, Neuro? Harumi?” He shares glances with them. “How long must we keep hiding, swimming away and losing?”

 

True they have been safe for long for new children to be born, but when is there ever an eternal pleasure; for until babes are lost; for until oceans should stain with the scent of metal again or for until the end of time comes with a blade? Draw a sharp breath from so precious sentient kinds and perish all that has favoured the gods and which the gods favoured. There is doom laying upon the tip of their fins. There will never be a good thing for as long as they can care. No. Closest we can get to that is when we are approaching a gut wrenching path along the way — not at the end of the day.

  Because, in all honestly, who the absolute fuck is there to say its the end?

 

  “You are proposing something?” Harumi properly looked down on him, her otherworldly eyes putting him on trial.

  Kai involuntarily gulps, his lips sealed shut and heart beating in its awakening.

  Who the fuck has the right to stir his world into peril?



  “I have always wanted to end this,” suddenly said a mer in the crowd. “I know it has been pleasant and lovely to just… plant and harvest and enjoy New Ignacia for days on end. But I have always wanted to fight back against those devils.”

  “My — my daughter, she’s still being healed back there,” cried another mer. “Her arm — her wrist broke and her arm was burnt. I don’t want to risk this happening to her again.”

  “Yeah, and do you know how many sleepless nights I have thinking they could find us again?” Gravis suddenly joined, frowning at the older merman gawking at him.

  And the finnfolk did find them.

  The cries evolve wildly and Kai watches the sea of flame enkindle in scorching sparks. Everyone just starts throwing and sputtering of their own reasons, stories of their lives, and pleads to the astounded court. Voices top off each other, as if it was a battle of who can yell the loudest and win a valuable price.

  Talk about feisty blood, Kai thought, just taking in everything that is erupting from his murmur only.

 

  “But — people, we hear you! But what you’re asking for is not as simple as it sounds!” Neuro told back to the yells. “Have we forgotten the Day of the End? The finnfolk infiltrated our heavily protected territory and succeeded in no time!”

  “Pathis.” Harumi gives him a warning look.

  The grey merman flinches and backs off, not without a held back grimace.

  The sovereign ruler raises a hand no higher than her head. Immediately, the merfolk’s echo hushes and silence themselves.

  Calmly, she demandingly asks, “Have you forgotten the Day of the End?”

  They respond, “No.”

  “Turn tails, seek shelter, live eternally as so, and pass onto our following descendants — during so we were at bliss and untouched by outsiders until now. Yet, what must happen?”

 

  As the people divulge into another round of mumbles, Kai whispers to Tox, “I don’t get it, how is it your sovereign ruler doesn’t… rule us?” he raises a brow at her chuckle.

  “She is no sovereign ruler, that is her masquerade we favour to call her just recently.”

  “She has water talent but she has no jade blood?”

  “Better. She dates back to the Merlopian era.”

  “...wh —”

 

  “Yet what must happen?”

  “End this!”

  A commoner mer had yelled from the far back of the mob. His voice echoed and waves washed onto their faces. Even with half of his face tortured by lava, he stands unafraid. “End our cowar!”

The cove resonated the words over and over again. Harumi hears him. Kai most especially, floating proud of his kind as in the middle of the silence, a corner of Kai’s lips slyly tug skyward. The waters are crisp of their tension. And it’s warm. Burning with what is seemingly growing upon fanning the light.

  And slowly, they can hear their voices again, synced, diverse, and strong and desperate.

  “No more!” They plead to the pearl.

  “No more!” They commanded the heavens.

  “No more!” sang Ignacia on its rubbles and ash.

 

  “No more!”

And no more will Kai worship the lost. As Cole Brookstone, the black spot himself told him, what about when they’re living?

 

  Ah, it hurts.

 

  Harumi wends closer to him. “Kai Smith,” she called to the unsuspecting and awed merman. “Your people are speaking.”

 

  Fine.

  If the world is going to be a bitch. Kai is going to bitch back.

  Just like that time in the Boiling Sea.

  But this time, for eternity.

  And no more should he shut up for the world.

 

   No more.

 

  “Neuro,” he called as he pictured his revenge.

 

  “Turn the tides.”




_XX. No More_

4.1k words

Notes:

I just edited this at the lAST minute i am okay :]👍/srs akdsjkks i am not very confident with this sobs

Oh right so about the lava monster, it was like between that or the grief-bringer (y’know, the skelly dragon) but then that guy is a dragon and I wasn’t sure about adding those with these settings ( like i just thought about just using it for a different story [i have many plans]). The lava monster tho there was nothing I was unsure about it, so like I went with the guy I wasn’t unsure with just to be safe although the grief bringer does sound cooler and could’ve added some dramatic essence to the plot —
but then at one point after writing those chapters I was like “damn… maybe I should’ve used the grief-bringer” but then I already grew attached to the lava monster, so, uh… hehe..?

Chapter 24: Every Pieces that I've Lost I have Loved

Notes:

Soulless Creatures by AURORA
A Mermaid's Desire by Claudie Mackula

words:
Grog - rum diluted with water
Spyglass - telescope

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

  And there she goes down.



  On the way to sink below the tides

 

  Just like fifteen year old Cole when his favourite spyglass fell victim of a storm..



  The open view of the sunset hails the crew as they trudge out of the orange forest. Destiny’s Bounty also sails in the distance, floating northwards the buckos hollering and running on the shore and throwing themselves onto the cold saltwater.

  Cole shields his eyes from the sunlight, squinting to see better of the ship where he sees his mates vigorously waving at them. He manages to catch Scott and the others pointing at the noiret pirate and cheering.

  Cole lets a smile slip and waves back.



  Akita is the first to approach the capt’n when everyone comes aboard the man-o’-war. She holds a bottle in her hand. “Climbing to the main deck I was when I found the seal with a bottle on its mouth this morn’. Left it there and jumped back to the sea.”

  She pulls the cork and the piece of paper out of the drought bottle of rum. Lloyd takes it as she continues.

  “Something ‘bout time blahblahblah. Couldn’t crack it.”

 

  Time reversal

  time forward

  Pause

  Slow motion

  Resist from shooling a sea/.

 

  Lloyd folds the paper back. “Did our bushwhackers not chase you after our flee?”

  Dareth leans in, a waft of syrupy and vanilla scent striking Lloyd’s nose as he did. “Nay. We circled far from the island as per order, Capt’n,” his words came slightly slurred. “Capt’n, I’m worried. The letter tells me we’re not leaving yet.”

  The blond stuffs the letter into his pocket, inching away from the alcoholic smell. He’s already got all the strings connected together, but still, what of his crew? The Tempest seas and this whole risk he took venturing an island untold was the most he could warn. Thankfully, he’s not lost any lives thanks to his careful scheme (if we can just ignore that guy limping behind Lloyd and the following man with an arm covered with herbs).

  Although that Lava Monster part is a massive cost of luck.

  Ah, he will have to learn the arts of strictness against Rocky.

 

  “What do you mean ye don’t want to go home yet?” his ear picked up from the other side of the deck.

  “Not without cutting some fish sticks I will!”

  Lloyd pays heed to his surroundings, becoming conscious that his crew has gone chatty of the lava chase and their earned sufferings, that and about the finnfolk and how they must ‘pay their price’ and ‘teach who they be messing with.’ Yadada. Things that are conflicting him as a former legally registered sailor in this pirate life.

 

  “We be noticing odds as yer gone,” Akita chimed his attention back to her. She then gazes to the far horizon, imitating that time of the phenomenon. “Night watchers told the same sightings, of a man in a galley in a far distance.”

  “A man in a galley?”

  “Aye. I tried to communicate with ‘em once.” Scott joins, his voice low and wary. “Not a talker I say. The others said it was a ghost that disappeared in a blink. Two tried to approach it with a boat and…”

  Akita sighs.

 

  “They never came back.”








  Their own galley was spotless. No signs of restrain or chipped sides of the wood or anything.

  Listening to everything the crew had to say only heightens the worry of their capt’n. They are outnumbered, at huge disadvantage and all that. They already beat them both quantity and quality — or Lloyd is being too problematic and pessimistic. He could have a word with Rocky and see if the pirate has a war plan in mind.. but that's easier said than done.

  No one seems to be able to approach Cole the same. The noiret may have already broken it to Scott and the others at this point. Or not. Lloyd doesn’t know yet. He’s not on the ship.

  Young capt’n Lloyd is beside it, the soles of his boots on the cold washed up pebbles of the First Islands. On his hand is a small bottle he had just filled with grog to help him make his brain function to the best.

  By his north is the half moon, blanketing the sea and land with its brightest gleam.

  Even the sky is free of clouds.

 

  Lloyd takes a swig before glancing at the set of footfalls approaching him on the shallow waters. Harumi is carefully taking her steps on the slippery rocks as she grabs onto her hair blowing about.

  Even if they run away, the finnfolk would still pursue them for sure, those determined savages. It’s making Lloyd want to delulu himself by asking himself what the hell is he thinking when he’s equally as determined as them.

 

  So what if they have more experience? So what if they’re far older and skilled and all that more than him and his crew?

  Actually, listing that — it’s a doomish call.

  He takes another swig.

  But there is a hole he could penetrate, however.

 

  They’re blinded.



  Lloyd glances at Harumi again once she reaches a spot several feet away from him. “What brings you here?”

  “Stopped by Destiny’s Bounty first, but Walker and your hearties kept bringing up my knowledge of the black spot. Had to ask dearest Mystake to keep me from their watch.”

  He looks down at the tide reaching the top of his ankle. “...How did you know?”

  “You are at war, Capt’n. It’s the least of your worries,” she responded fast.

  “It worries me you could know the colour of my bedroom walls.” He wasn’t entirely joking. She knows way too much. Suspiciously. Atleast Pixal isn’t as much concerning.

 

  “Still don’t trust us?”

 

  Harumi frowns at the question and hugs herself. “Do you not reckon this decision relies more on our dancers?” she questioned. “Mine Kai Smith and yours Cole Brookstone.”

 

   He takes a short sip, scrunching his nose at the diluted flavour, it brings him back to his first days on the Bounty. “They have been dancing for not long enough, barefooted on a bed of hot embers.”

  That brings Harumi back to when the crew trumpeted the two’s ties. “Barefooted..” she cooed. “Interesting. You mention they waltz on hot embers yet they stick to it and clasp on a tighter hold, much like you and Destiny’s Bounty. You see no end with this partner, if you do it’s the call of the storm and you declare: together you shall sink. Or you collide and either explode or turn into a magnificent light —”

  Harumi takes a deep, lengthy breath. “But the world is harsh.”

  Lloyd nods and adds, “And it gets in your way.”

  “And thus you hold tighter.”

  “The hands start to hurt.” He takes a swig.

  “And so do the feet. And then, one lets go.”

 

  The wind calms. Her pristine white hair sways to a still, no longer blowing along with the torn coat of the captain’s.

 

  Love. 

   Oh, it always starts a breeze. Lightly handed like a dandelion in the morning dusk as you sip your orange juice and clamour to the sing songs of birds. Sometimes the first touch comes off shy or intense, breath taking or soul filling, heart racing or nerve calming, slow or fast, or whatever. There are times it’s… both.

  At some point, the foreground it stands on somewhat scrunches up. Something comes up and it disrupts all the beauty in these careful strides, and there’s so many possible candidates to be this ‘something’. Mostly, however, it’s us. Or maybe it’s not us. Maybe we consider that part of ourselves to be the devil on our shoulder or the shadow lurking in the dark corner of your bedroom.

  Or that wooed heart in general.

  The attraction grows and so does attachment.

  Attachment grows and there comes the guilt. The complexity. The humbleness of the shell at this ethereal living statue carved by the hands of Michael Angelo.

  They are a kingdom and we are just ponds. And it's either we look at it in a way we love so much we build ourselves — or we love so much we look at the mirror and see a twerp slapped with all the ugly features God could ever gift us with — which only happens because we found our type.

  Unfair. Fair. Whatever. Point is, it stirs us to a wild ride.

 

  And the deeper you fall the harsher the ground.

 

  And if you’re both reciprocated, it turns into much more… uh… wackadoodle. Or not.

  Maybe you both resolve magically like how the fairy godmother fixed Cinderella's predicament in a twinkle. And then you live happily ever after or not. Way to go, sport.

  Or maybe you’re both so shy and so stirred up in the brain that all the things that should be okay turns out to not be okay because one or two of you is ruining it. Patch up with a band aid. Oops, there goes another hole. Patch it up. There goes another leak. Patch, patch, patch.

 

  Things escalate. They always do.

  And the hands get tired and the heart grows weary.

 

  Maybe the world starts screaming.

   Maybe it was never love.

  If it was, why did it hurt like a bitch?

  Maybe that’s what love is supposed to be

 

  A scar.

 

  A place in your heart, mind, and soul.



  Reckon it's crazy how absolutely free of possibilities and so powerful this thing is. It crosses the lines, even. Even some criminals won’t do that.

 

  “One lets go,” repeated Harumi in a mutter, dropping her hands now that the wind stopped its clash. “The music stops. The world watches. And there goes the loudest step in dancing. Listening to the heart.”

 

  Lloyd has his eyes glued on the rocks fading into the sea. His wrist turns in circles, swirling the liquid in his bottle about as he follows with the mermaid’s point. Oh, who is he to say? Everything depends on everything.

  “Still can’t believe Rocky is the Cole Brookstone,” he said. “The masses believe the kid died off somewhere.”

  “Your first mate is clever,” Harumi commented. She turns her head upon seeing motion, watching the blond capt’n pull out a single token from his front pocket and take a few steps forward.

  He throws it to the sea, eyes lingering on its slow fall ‘till it plunks! down.

The wind blows once again, as if it was pushing Lloyd into the waters as red leaves rain and frolic into the air. It fills the surface he stands on, one even brushes against his shoulder.

 

  “What are you doing?” asked Harumi while grabbing her hair again.

  “Wishing for the good.”

 

  And the breeze continues to whisper..











  Amidst the whispers, is a call.



  The whistling lullaby reaches their ears. Both Harumi and Lloyd look up to the stern deck where it tuned.

  Cole stands there seemingly awed at the stars fading into the horizon, behind his eyes there is longing, yearning for whatever has brought him outside alone, whistling a tune unknown to anyone else.

  That is, but Harumi.

  She leans closer, Lloyd catches a glimpse of it.

  Red leaves dance to scatter to the sky as the music sings to the ocean. The tide grows high from the cold wind. Perplexion fills the capt’n’s mind as more silent time passes. It seems ordinary for the first mate to go out and serenade the stars with a song or two, but with the way Harumi’s acting, the timing, and the overwhelming yet underwhelming hold on his head makes it all somewhat… different.

  Unsettling.

 

  Yet tranquil.

 

  The melody slowly ends.

  Nothing happens. Cole looks down, his grip tightening on the rails. Whether he should or not do this was optional, but for some silly hopeless reason, it felt like the latter had never been in the picture. He’s desperate, especially now that things are clearing up for him.

  With his head hung low, the pirate starts over.



  Lloyd and Harumi keep listening and watching. And as they do, something catches the blond’s eyes in the dark, leaves covered sea.

  The surface ripples, breaks, and reveals a figure emerging out of the water just by the back of the ship. It is a mermaid, fins and scales almost covering their entire being, listening intently to the call along with the other mers coming forth and surrounding the ship as they remain afloat.

  Nya dives out from the berth, looking around to spot Cole and goggling at him. A concerned Jay comes after, catching the moment of a mer popping out of the waters, he stops on his tracks. Zane and Pixal peek over the rails and more pirates come to join them.

Aweing back at them, the merfolk below physically change their mien, from faces stretched and enveloped with threatening scales and sharp fins to somewhat closer to humane.

  Harumi and Lloyd share glances at each other, utterly speechless.

 

  Air tickles Cole’s arms and neck as his eyes twinkle at the growing sea of merfolks. His melody ends, but it feels as though the ocean proceeds harmonising with him.

  The wind stops howling.



  Then, there is a tug. The noiret looks down to see his ring finger twitching. He lets it lead, stumbling and picking up his pace as the ring brings him down to the crowded main deck and the back of the ship all the way to the balcony.

  Cole staggers and balances himself when the ring abruptly stops tugging.

  The pirate looks up.

  A familiar solace warmth drowning his yearns to content, as if he’s brought home. And there is no wonder why.

  Turning around and struggling with taking all the red leaves off of him, is none other than Kai Smith. The merman pauses upon eye contact.

  What a silly merman. His favourite silly merman. With a single leaf cutely placed on his head as the moonlight perfectly illuminates the brunet — the moon implying his prettiness just has to be emphasised.

 

  Cole softly smiles at Kai. He sheepishly smiles back.



  War aside, they have priorities to tend.











  All hands are on the ship. Mostly on the berth where the union and all the tattles are brought. Mouths speak of plans and master plays they can pull off for the next morning, so the ship murmurs from the ears of the balcony (even the squalls and sudden shouts muffle through the floorboards).

  Say what you will, but the spoken dancers are not in the picture. It’s alright. A lot is already happening in the berth so the absence of the two people who hold the knots of their ties is harmless.

  Cole and Kai are there in the moon’s view, just alone together where they sit on the railings of the balcony with the former subtly swinging his legs. Just like their usual unplanned night routine, except, they’re somewhat closer in proximity. A push away from their arms touching each other, basically.

 

  With all the things that happened, it’s easy to say even they can’t act the same as usual. They’re somewhat shier than they were. Cole and Kai used to naturally exchange and slip in snarky remarks no matter how serious the air is so this is pretty nerve wrecking.

  With the brunet’s presence, Cole’s brain is taken over by the revelation of his feelings. There’s a part of him that really really wants to point a finger and laugh at it, shove his feelings to the grave, and act like nothing happened. But there’s also this part in him that’s so down-bad for the little shit (It’s hard to explain).

  It’s so embarrassing.

  Just thinking about it made Cole flustered and prevented himself from looking at the merman since they snapped from eye contact earlier.

 

  Kai, on the other hand, didn’t push around the bush. When the two sat down he was the first to break the ice all the while wondering why Cole was looking away from him like the leaves were more interesting. It made him overthink.

  What if the pirate hates him for shouting his name? Or for being a total ass hat? Or because Cole is finally realising how much of a dick Kai was being back in Ignacia?

  As his mind runs wild about it, he started apologising non stop akin to nervously confessing your sins to the priest.

  He also told Cole to not say anything when the pirate was about to say something, probably to tell him it’s okay when really, it’s not okay.

  The brunet cools down at one point as he fiddles with his necklace. His voice gradually softens to a low murmur, especially on bringing the pirate’s name and identity.



  The noiret copies the frown on the quiet brunet staring below. He lets the air breathe for a moment first before lightly poking Kai’s cheek.

  “It’s alright. It had to be told anyway,” muttered Cole, content upon seeing a short smile.

  Kai strained it. “...Is that why you kept your name hidden?”

  “Not really. Yang made me hide it. He didn’t think I was worthy of me name, and I… don’t like being a Brookstone.”

  Kai nods, listening intently as the pirate continues.

  “That’s for another story. I also didn’t much care about it, me having the black spot I mean. Certainly after having it for a long time it just… just grew into me the longer it went on that sometimes I forget I have it. And when I’d remember it I’d just laugh.” He looks at the merman, the same warmth subtly creeping up.

  “But that changed.”



  “I’m sorry I wasn’t there.”

  A nervous shake of his head. “You don’t have to be..”

  Kai lets go of his necklace and sighs. Silence follows after that, a momentary breather with the sea occupying their ears.




  “Yer parents made the crystals, that’s insane.”

  Cole breaks a small smirk. “I also drew that picture with the kraken.”

  Kai gawks at him.

  Cole grins.

  Kai punches his side. “You did not!”

  “I did.”

  “Seriously, you?!”

  “Aye I mean, it had no relation to a kraken or whatsoever, honestly — I-I drew it as a kid.” He titters at Kai dropping his jaw farther down.

  “As a kid? You drew it as a kid?” repeated the merman.

  “Mhm..?”

  Kai blinks, then he eyes him head to toe, causing Cole to raise a brow and do the same. “Shut up, you can sing and draw.”

  “It’s not like I excel at both,” chuckled Cole as he scratched his chin.

  “I can’t even do both.” Kai rolls his eyes. “...What made you draw it?”

 

  The noiret tucks his lips to one corner, humming. “Hmm, I dreamt of it as a little young ‘un. It was a horrifying nightmare that kept coming back. Told me mates about it and then they told me letting it out should make me forget it.”

  “Oh..” Kai furrows his brows. “Do you still have those nightmares?”

  He shakes his head with a smile.

  The merman smiles back, this time, unstrained, but it only lasts briefly as another thought crosses his mind.

 

  “How do you know if you… have the Black spot?” he trailed off.

  The last part came softly, but Cole still heard it. He looks down and turns his left hand around, turning his palm facing up and fumbles with his wrist band next. He pulls out a flat circular stone from beneath it, as big as the brunet’s thumb and just a normal pebble with nothing else.

  The brunet breathes to say something, but then right before Kai’s eyes, the faint mark on the palm manifests darker.

 

  The black spot.

 

  “Pressing on the nerve just right makes it less visible,” stated Cole like a random piece of trivia, shrugging.

  The longer Kai gazes on the black spot the bigger the guilt in him grows. It’s right before his eyes, and from Cole’s perspective, he’s gazing at it with such a tender look it’s twisting his stomach in all the right and hurtful ways — of course he fell for this bitch, no wonder.

  Making it worse, Kai carefully brings the noiret’s hand on the merman’s lap as he rubs his finger closely around the speck.

  Welp, there’s no escaping this one.

  Kai hovers a finger over it, pausing upon contemplating. Cole catches up on it.

  “It only stings if there’s pressure. Quite glad it’s on my left hand,” mumbled the pirate.

  Kai still doesn’t press it, and shifts farther away from the spot as he looks everywhere but it.

 

  “...If ever the time comes —” Kai clears his throat. “Would you… would you welcome it?”

  Cole looks up in wonder. “I never thought about that but I’ve been anticipating it. Or is that the same thing?”

  “What do you mean anticipating?”

  “Well I mean.. better ready than surprised I guess?”

  Kai presses his lips to a thin line. He doesn’t want to talk about it. If there’s anything he can say, it’s the heavy things he learned today.

  “No one deserves to die.”

  Again he shakes his head. “Hilarious.”

  “No, I mean it.”

  “that’s bullshit —”

  “Cole listen to me, you don’t deserve to die.”



  Air pretty much leaves the human’s body for a second there. That’s… interesting. Ironic, even. Staggering his eyes back down on his black spot, it always reminds him of his fate. So Kai’s words feel weird mixing up with his real name. He heard this term somewhere… the impostor syndrome? Somewhat like that.

 

  And then it reminds him of something else.

 

  So he sighs and lowers his head. “I spoke to this boy a couple years ago,” said the pirate. “Something of fate, we spoke of it. And… after all those years it just finally struck me right now.”

   He pauses, preparing for his own question, “....Do you believe in fate?” 

 

  “I don’t know,” said the merman. “Certainly I hate it when it comes to terms like this. Us edging to a war. Having to dwell in fear and chaos just to live. You with your black spot — But I like to think us being here under the stars was brought by fate.”

  Like they were destined to meet at one point no matter what happens. But obviously, Kai can’t say that. It’s too selfish.

  He holds back a bitter chuckle and carries on, “Though I would take a stand against fate, to give no meaning to your black spot. Maybe by then you would be able to look at the stars which you love to do. For as long as you’d like.” He turns Cole’s hand around and gently puts it back on the noiret’s lap.



   Cole flicks him on the forehead.

  “oW?!”

  “Yer just saying that because of what happened back there.”

  “What?!” Kai slaps his arm and rubs his forehead.

  “Ye know, before the finnfolk came..” His mutters came out inaudible.

  Kai cringes. “Ugh, if you could please forget that ever happened? I definitely looked gobshit,” he groaned.

  Cole stays silent.

  The brunet doesn’t mind that, once again completely missing the opportunity to see the pirate madly blushing and looking away from him.

 

  Kai’s face twists more as his sputters and outbursts play back in his head. To be fair, he can’t even blame himself. Right. Focus on the future, Fire man. He’s got it.

   But Gods.

 

  No one deserves to be on his feet either.

 

  He’s absolutely drained out of energy.




  Without thinking, Kai reaches a hand out to messily ruffle the noiret’s hair feverishly.

  Cole grumbles but he submits to it nonetheless, but his heart then unreadily leaps out when the brunet lays his head on his shoulder with another sigh. The pirate freezes, shortly spacing out whilst he tries his best not to freak out.

  The heat distracts him however, snapping him out of it the moment he notices how cold the wind is compared to his occupied side, and it brings him to another realisation, that for now, he can rest for a little while.

  He closes his eyes, body loosening in relaxation.



  Kai feels the taller one easing down.

  A kinder tomorrow would make this perfect. But he supposes ends is what makes things special.

  It’s a shame he will have to leave after this.

  So, with a clogged throat, Kai whispers, “I hate that I hurt you.”

 

 

  Then the world surprises him, an arm wrapping around him. Rough hands touch his elbow then Cole gives up on his impulse and wraps another arm on Kai.

  The wide eyed merman blinks as his face buries into soft clothes.

  “Don’t beat yourself up for it,” cared Cole on his hair, adjusting his hold, “for me.”

 

  Yep.

 

  Big fat shame.

 

  An uncontrollable smile slips out of Kai. He hugs back and blinks the tears out of his eyes, heavily inhaling and exhaling out what swells within his chest. The world surprises him yet again as it doesn’t blame him for melting into the blanket.








  Etches of never before seen scribed lines and formations; staring more into the numerous rows of these characters do nothing more than to scratch dozing off brains and drift the focus from reading to aweing the craftsmanship of such a relic.

  No matter which human being you bring this to, there is no way they may be able to read an ancient tablet. Let alone a pirate.

  Even the mers have trouble translating these characters to their tongues.

 

  Young capt’n Lloyd and his crew have been staring at this flat piece of stone placed on a barrel of gunpowder. The blond shifts his gaze to the mers across from him. Then back to the tablet. The mers. Tablet.

  “Well?”

  “Well for starters, I can’t read this.”

  The mates nod along with the blond leaning away from it.

 

  “Upon debating, you concluded this tablet of the prophecy wouldn’t work, hence deciding to run away for the rest of your lives?” Zane summarised all of what the merfolk had told them.

  “Not for longer,” said Neuro. “Lord Smith turned his head and had us stand our ground and fight the battle.” Which made Tox cackle in triumph back then at the cave. Neuro sighs at the memory and the stifled snicker behind him.

  “You mean Kai?”

  He nods.

 

  Harumi trots in the room with a teapot. “With the ship being haunted and her crew abducted by the Finnfolk, seems like they don’t have much to do either,” she said whilst approaching Mystake with another barrel for a table. She gently pours on her silver cup.

  Lloyd lightly scoffs, “I get it. We fight.”

   Collective groans and whines utter behind him.

  Jay grumpily points at them. “Hey, yer the ones who volunteered to sail the Tempest Seas! You’re as mad as we are!”

  Nya leans to whisper, “To be fair Jay, everyone was drunk.”

  “Yes but don’t tell them that.”



  “The Finnfolk, what more have you known about them?” Lloyd briefly asked before walking away and disappearing in the dark.

  “They are fast swimmers,” said Griffin.

  “Too freaky to fear,” said Tox.

  “They possess four weapons — three. We have the other one,” said Karloff.

  To which Harumi adds, “An average finnfolk has all the traits of a sly abductor and creates phantom vessels. Walk on land and swim underwater with no need of enchanted beads; all that they can. We assume Crack and Patronics are favoured sea creatures like Kai Smith, except they need weapons to use them.”

  “Must be a punishment for past deeds.” Mystake sips on her tea.

 

   A moment passes. Nya crosses her arms and asserts, “That’s it? All they have are those Time Blades, speed, and abduction skills?”

  “Harumi and Nya can control water. We have the stone and the scroll. And if Kai is willing, he can unleash hell.” Jay counts on his fingers. “Statistically speaking, we are clearly at an advantage.”

  Harumi pours the empty teacup as she comments, “You are not wrong mr. Walker, but we mustn’t forget.” She puts it down and looks at the ginger in the eyes. “They left a race in ruins.”

 

  “Worry not.”

  All eyes shift to the capt’n swaggering to Mystake’s side with a bottle on hand, earning a judgemental stare from her which he chooses to ignore. “We have a double snooper who should be helping us.”

  Confused, everyone watches him drink with the old witch.








  Cole said it before but he’ll always say it again. Kai never fails to astound him.

  The brunet was right when he said time is spent too much when you wonder if it's not enough. They’ve already been out here for quite a long while now, but it’s weird.

  Also, Kai hasn’t moved away from his side. Neither has Cole moved his arm on the brunet’s back away. In his defense, he’s too nervous to move them, like, what if in the process, he does something awkward and embarrassing? Aye, he won’t risk that.

  Wonder how the alliance is going?

 

  Suddenly, a significant motion brings Cole’s eyes from the sky to the sea. He nudges on Kai’s side.

  The brunet (who somehow drifted to sleep) immediately jerks his head up with his eyes closed.

  “Kai.”

  “Yeah, yeah, looking.” He moves away and follows what Cole is looking at.

 

  A figure swims amongst the leaves, hidden and fast. It approaches them. As Kai rubs his eyes and tries to see better of it, the pile of leaves crack and beholds itself:

   A seal with a yellow gem on her forehead, Skylor Chen.




_XXI. Every Pieces that I’ve Lost, I have Loved_

4.9k words

 

 

Notes:

[My voice comes echoey as the winds of winter blow in the bg]
Dear diary, day 473625. I have yet to open the book 3 folder and haven't added words. Once again I am considering dropping out. Desperate times indeed. Love, Pieridae.
Its exams week and I have toothache :((

Chapter 25: Irony of a Finnfolk

Notes:

I got ahead with this one it has like 5.2k words im sorry TuT
following chapters will also be quite long brace yarselves

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  Unfortunately, nothing ever does stay fantastic.

 

  Because on the main deck, there are Kai and Cole already raising their voices at each other once again for some damn reason.

  “No, yer not going there and are therefore VERY strictly staying here!” yelled Cole along the lines.

  “Yes, I will and I won’t and I’m the best candidate to go because — for the second time — I have the crystal!” spat back Kai, hands on hips and glaring at the taller.

  “I heard but I’m not listening!”

  “Well, that’s your problem!”

  “la lA LA LA —”

  Jibber jabber.

  Potato potahto.

  Nyenyenye.

 

  Cole pinches the bridge of his nose. “Why are you pushing on this?”

  “Why are you not letting me infiltrate an isolated station filled with hundreds of finnfolks with Skylor?!”

  “...” said Cole.

  “...” said everyone else on the deck.

  Right. For clarification, Kai was arguing against everyone on this ship. A man against masses. And they’re all staring at him as he pauses there for a second and rethinks his existence itself.

 

  “Okay, that is ridiculous BUT does nONE OF YOU have any trust in me?”

  That’s when they all stop looking at Kai. It makes him scoff, “Wow.”

  “Wow.” He aggressively inhales and points at everyone. “All of you. Wow. That’s fine. I only accept opinions from people who know how to do basic human household chores anyway.” He mockingly chuckles. “You lot sssSSUCK!”

  At the side of his peripheral, someone slowly raises her hand.

  “Put your hand down, you started this.”

  Skylor puts it down and grumbles, “I came here to snitch, not invite someone over.” Let alone watch a whole row happen upon her arrival.

 

  She hasn’t even told her message yet. She hasn’t even welcomed the threats and chokeholds she’s been preparing for a long while already but Lords, save her, Kai just has to make yet another stupid decision.

  Although put to the side, Skylor can still feel glares and leers towards her. She would snarl back if it wasn't for her moral instruction to 'appeal for their approval' like someone's boyfriend meeting his spouse's parents for the second time.

  Instead, she ignores them, which she can tell ticks them off.

 

  If it wasn't for Kai and Rocky being there, she would've been a toast seal already. Kai, because they're — as they would say — old friends. Rocky? He’s another mischievous man with a different overlay from the red merman’s.

  You see, Rocky somehow found out she was tailing after them ever since their abrupt escape from Jamanakai City. Destiny’s Bounty shortly stopped at this island by the borders of Jamanakai’s seas to properly repair the ship. But then she found something by the keel of the ship, a letter specifically addressed to her, to have a pleasant word with her in due course.

  Fast forward. That moment at the rocky shore from the first chapter of the book then happens, and that is where Rocky, a mere human being himself, won her side from the finnfolks’ bullshit simply by assuring her clan’s safety.

  Ofcourse she didn’t believe him first before for starters, that’s fucking Rocky Dangerbuff — he wouldn’t even trust her back.

  And then they brought up Kai.

  

  Hence she changed her mind, trusting a pirate because of some guy.

 

  The same guy gracing her with a second hand-embarrassment.

 

 

  Capt'n Lloyd steps closer to the red merman. "Kai, despite your point you're really the worst fella to send to the Finnfolk out of all of us here."

  Harumi also adds, "If you get at least captured, everything shall change and most of what we've been through will be in vain."

  "Would also mean no war."

  "Nanny!" cried Nya at Mystake.

  That, to which the masses eerily look at.

  Lloyd drops his jaw. "nOOO! No! No. That's mutiny you sons of bitches."

 

  Cole withholds an eye roll and goes back to Kai who's already been glancing at the dark sea.

  "We get it. Yer trying to do it to see what goes 'bout the abduction. But Salmon. That's underwater. They’re dead."

  Skylor interjects, "No actually, it leads up to small island —"

  "And Someone Will If They Don't Shut Up."

  She gapes, crosses her arms, and sassily eyes the pirate head to toe.

  Kai sighs. "You're all right," he said with a downed voice. "But I stand my ground and my lawyer is tHIS!" He flashes his ring.

  Nya gasps. "You’re engaged?!"

  "NO FOR THE LOVE OF — No!"

  Cole turns his head away, madly blushing again.

  "Ask the merfolk," grumbled Kai and turned to face Cole, who put a hand up to cover his face. Kai is not looking up thankfully.

 

  "We got our rings for moments like these, didn't we, Boulders?" He muttered to the noiret, telepathically tugging on his ring as he did. "I will always respond. Three continuous tugs mean I'm okay. Five means I'm not and ye can send a fleet to roast some magical abominations tonight but that's never going to happen because I'm awesome."

  Cole looks up to the clearly fired up torch at front of him. Well, suppose it's good to see him back to his colours.

  The noiret sighs and puts his hand down to offer his index finger.

  Kai's smile grows and intertwines his finger with it. A little pinkie promise they created.

  "Kai, stop tugging."

  "Sorry I'm nervous."

  Skylor suspiciously squints at their hands. "I will throw up."



  Lloyd suddenly exclaims along with the murmuring crew upon remembering. "Miss Chen Bartender Ma'am, what was it you were supposed to tell us in the first place?"

  "Krux and Patroclus are going to use the crystal to enhance their weapons with it, and.." The redhead points at Nya.

  Lloyd turns to the mermaid biting on the cork of another bottle with Jay nervously reaching for it. The capt'n focuses on the former. "Bluggar, what are they to do, replace those blades with crystal shards?"

  Skylor shrugs.

  Pixal hums in thought and muses, "Could they plan to somehow mix up the Time Blades with the Talking Rock?"

  Zane frowns. "Logically, that doesn't make sense. They can't know it brings us to places, surely?— or…"

  "Or that Kognito bitch eavesdropped on us," stated Kai matter-of-factly. He then stares at Skylor, suspecting.

  "I don't even know what it does, Blacksmith," quipped the selkie.

 

  It turns quiet as everyone shares glances at each other. Something is definitely off.

  And only a fool will let that pass.

  "Gather 'round," thus ordered the capt'n.

  The crew and the mers gather close under the moonlight, echoing the order in low mutters and ushering hands towards one another as lanterns are brought in the middle. Speaking of snoops, will two’s trust on the seal be enough to convince them? Also, should they really care about the abducted — well, it will give them a better idea on how to win of course. Actually, infiltrating the enemy’s basement is going to give them so much. But if snoopy Skylor is true and she’s said all she can say, then what the hell?

  Kai, convince them better.

  He pulls up a finger. “Here’s the fucking thing, I do what I want to do.”

  “Not a strong argument.”

  “And what I want to do is to know if they’re doing something dangerous with the crystal and since you don’t trust Skylor unlike how you trust me so much, my information shall rest you at ease, and may I remind you, fire, has intuition.” He tops it off with a wink at Mystake.

  Still doesn’t weigh balanced with the risk. So, after Cole points exactly that out, they talk more.

 

  While that happens, someone amidst the crowd is very much antsy.

  Skylor has been pacing her eyes here and there and faster the longer she stays here. She’s not supposed to leave the finnfolk’s basement with no notice or whatsoever. She didn’t even want to get here in the first place. But she pushed her pussiness aside, although it is crawling back to her now. Only Davy Jones knows what Krux and Acronix will do if they find out she’s missing.

  Skylor flinches when a palm drapes on her shoulder. She gawks at Harumi, whose eyes are laid on something else.

  Or rather, someone else who shall make her paler.

  Walking towards them is Dareth, with a knife on his hand and a sack of onions on the other.








  The anchor drops.

  Kai rapidly blinks upon submerging into the waters. He’s gotta need to get used to it by now. The ship rests in the middle of the sea, a safe distance away from the rocky shore and warm toned trees. Jumping into their natural form, the two tail-bearing creatures swim not far away from the vessel as the brunet stops first with the crystal on his palms.

  He asks, “So, blue whale bones with its jaw wide open, and a ginormous barnacle covered seamount connected to it?”

  The seal turns to him with teary eyes, reeking of stinging spices and nods.

  Kai devilishly smirks.

  Fight response; if Skylor could yell, she would. It’s the last she thinks of as Kai engulfs them whole in a fire.

 

  It is only then when the last flecks of fire dissipates does Cole finally look away from it and pay attention to what goes on by the main mast.

  Lloyd, the crew, and the mers are all peering over Nya, who's on her hands lies a scribbled piece of cloth and by her feet is a shattered bottle. It is a drawing of some sort, from one crossed point to another with stuttering squiggly lines connecting each other along with some extras.

 

  “It’s… a map,” said Zane by the time the noiret reached their side.

  “That map, is our lord saviour.” Cole follows the lines, picturing the venture through it. "The shortcut through tempest seas."








  By the time Skylor opens her eyes, she's already deep underwater in a colourful field of sea moss. Unlike Kai, the seal doesn't gape at it and looks behind. She jumps and drags the merman down, hiding from the landscape right below their hill.

 

  True to words, a prominent skull of a blue whale strikes grand with the dark pit. Vegetation of the waters already crawl and engulf its corners, some even cascade from the eye hole, as if green tears, showing the world of a  whale who cried to their death.

  A thousand rows of deep sea weary bones trail hellsward. Assumably, the tail sprouts out as if the whale has gone intangible with the ground mounted into a much larger seamount, barnacle covered and stretching up to the island above the dark surface.

  Swimming into the open mouth is a lone finnfolk, kicking off with their own two legs.

  Kai watches the figure dally by the entryway and wonders, "How did you get wind up to this?"

  "..."

  "I mean, I knew there was something off putting with you in general, but, a selkie?" He glances at the yellow gemstone on her head. "What even is your gift, tavern-running?"

  She snatches him.



  Skylor drags Kai through the whale's anus.

  The brunet tenses up as they close more of the space between them and the bones, worrying of the skeleton somewhat farting and killing him right there and then—if the burning onion scent isn't enough.

  It reminds him to give Cole three tugs.

  Kai continues to follow the seal sneakily weaving behind bones after bones. She leaps to the other side. Kai copies her. She shoves him back behind the pillar.

 

  "Well well well if it isn't the sel—brother of Trimaar, you smell shit!"

  Onions.

  Kai hides farther from the three finnfolks grimacing at the selkie on the pathway.

  "Did you rub yourself with shark piss or something?" snarled one right before gagging.

  Onions.

  "You smell horrible!"

  ONIONS.

  One simply pinches their nose in response. "Krux and Acronix have been demanding for you in the—assist yourself."

  And just like that, they swim away, gagging and unsuspecting of both the smell and a merman's aura.

  Skylor scoffs for the nth time that night. She nods at Kai and proceeds onward. She fucking hates pirates.



  They weave deeper into the seamount and stumble to a thick wall of kelps. They bury themselves close to it, leaning towards the room beyond the greenery and tentatively eavesdropping on the masterminds of the Finnfolk.

  Acronix is sitting on a rock with his temple wrested on his fist and crossed legs. He’s annoyed to the core; face churning at every word sputtered about.

  The older, Krux is standing right infront of him, blabbering about the younger's tomfoolery and how he must take things seriously (as result of making a joke out of their situation three minutes ago), and how he seems to be slacking off like that time when they were ought to capture Kai in New Ignacia or that time at the shack.

  As much as he would like to talk back, Acronix can only go as far as to dramatically roll his eyes while digging the grimes off his nails.

  "Are you not going to say anything?" Thus angered Krux.

  "No."

  "Of course because everything is a joke to you—"

  "I'm not saying anything because whatever my response, you will always say the same thing." Acronix straightens his back and mimics the older one's lazy and nagging voice. "Grow up. Everyone's lives are at stake. Man up. Commit to your purpose." He points at Skylor. "How about you tell that to the disappearing dog on her face!"

  Krux looks at the seal.

 

  Skylor pushes Kai into the kelps.

  Acronix's annoyance stacks more as she swims up to them. "Tried to escape, selkie?"

  Krux gags and halts her. "Stop right there—"

  While the two finnfolks cry about the strong smell of ammonia, Kai ever so slowly brings himself closer and deeper into the kelps.

  “I’m—I’m not breathing.” Krux moves away from Skylor.

  Acronix hurries next to him. “Add that to your chivvis to the selkie. Wash up and reconsider your actions and by actions I mean killing your family!”

  The seal snarls at him. He only snickers.

  “Apologies. We just really want you to do your job,” surmised Acronix. “Point is, if you ever dally to nowhere and come back with this revolting presentation again, consider yourself doomed, dog.”

  Oh, if Skylor had a nickel for every time..



  Krux silently side-eyes his snickering brother, thinking in another universe. “Skylor Chen, tell me, am I a piss baby?”

  Skylor nods. Krux doesn’t see it but that’s okay, he’s got echolocation.

  “Told you,” grumbled Acronix. “Brother, we’ve been doing this for many a year. We lose and gain troops every now and then, and everyday in all those years we have been living in fear. All of us are!” he sprawls his arms out. “We get it. Everything you say. And we are all trying our best.”

  Ah, point.

  Krux closes his eyes. “I am just worried, little brother,” he sighed. “For every second passes there are trumpets blowing and looming from everywhere. And before my eyes there is utter darkness. If the words from the land are true, the end shall come in the quietest time.”

  Acronix nods, already knowing full well of it all. Even he envisions the prophesied fate of the world. How chidding, for it all to end in the calmest air. “And that is why we cry havoc.”

  Krux runs a hand up to his hair in frustration as the other harshly pats his shoulder, an aggressive consolation.

 

  Kai clenches his hold on his pendant. Having heard all that, it builds things up. It’s hard to see a vulnerable side of the same people who have done what he hates to remember. They’re just as determined as the mers. Perhaps that’s what keeps this chase going.

  Maybe he’s salty.

  Or offended.

  The red merman shrinks in the kelps, he looks everywhere ‘till a speck of light glints in the corner of his eyes. He follows his sight to it and sees a pathway leading up to a faint and warm orange light.

 

  Krux fully faces Skylor and clears his throat. “That brings me, there is an assembly on the surface. Everyone should be headed there as of now and here’s what you shall do..”

  Skylor glances at Kai leaving his nest. Her eyes widen as she screams in her head.

  “Selkie,” called Krux. He catches her eyes and looks behind with his brother.

  No one is there.



  Kai cautiously swims up to the source of the light peeking behind yet another what seems to be another kelp forest, swaying his tail as small as possible as he does. There’s this gut feeling he’d find something there, weirdly enough, but then again, this is Kai we’re talking about. Impulse shall be granted.

  Kai looks down as he continues up. He sees his ring and tugs three times. Four for he wasn’t sure if he did it right. It tugs back three.

  Kai smiles and boosts his speed.

  The alliance better be doing well.








  “Let me get this straight.”

  Lloyd points at Harumi as by the time they’re the only ones on the main deck. “You’re the merfolk’s Sovereign Ruler. And your people called Kai their viscount—do they?”

  Cole passes by, heading for the stairs to the berth. “Aye, they do.”

  “And?” said Harumi.

  Lloyd blinks at where Cole was, still pointing. He looks back at her. “You’re related?”

  “Quite distant relatives, yes.”

  Zane looks up in thought. “Does that mean Kai and Nya are also capable of doing… what ye can do..?

  “I—”

  Jay adds, “How come your water was glowing while Nya’s wasn’t?”

  “I fail to see the relevance of answering your queries.”

  “The man is curious, O’ Quiet One.”

  Harumi glares at Lloyd, not buying it. “We can be different in certain terms. There is a reason why I am on the throne and the Smiths are not.”

  “I don’t know Harumi, something is off about ye” casually called Nya. “If only I can put a finger on it.”

  Cole stops walking and stands by the entryway. He watches them slightly from afar.

  Then, Zane's eyebrows race to the top. “How come ye don’t have three beads?”

 

 

  “I—” Harumi nervously chuckles. She starts throwing her hands about. “I—I don’t need one! I’m telling you, there is more I can do because of who I am. I can make water glow because o-of training! It’s all in the training. I am merely just her royal highness of the merfolk and nothing less and nothing more!”

  On her hand is the scroll.

  Nothing is happening to her.

  Harumi pretends to not see it.

  Everyone sees it.

  She sees it.

  Quietly, Nya reaches for the scroll and touches the tip of it with her finger. Blue fire-like glow ignites atop her head. She retracts her finger. It disappears.

  “...”

  “oH MY GOD SHE’S A FRAU—”




  Kai peeks his head through the surface and immediately scans around the torch lit swamp he had brought himself into. Numerous rows of tree trunks encircle his little spot, and they appear taller than most trees he’s ever seen like those back at Ignacia City.

  A cloud of footsteps rings his ears. Kai sinks deeper into the waters as he tracks where it comes from. Seconds pass when a massive group of finfolk pass by, entering the much darker place with tighter numbers of trees. They murmur and speak to one another, Kai heard them utter ‘selkie’ and ‘unknowingly’ along the lines.

  Suddenly, A couple of them look at Kai’s way.

  They stop, staring.

  One courageously approaches Kai's spot and grabs a torch along the way. Slowly, they peer over, directing the torch towards it as they did. There is nothing but a dark pit.

  Kai watches them inspect the spot as he stands on the other side, far and behind all the remaining finnfolk. He stuffs the crystal closer to him and walks backwards behind the trees. Thank gods he's got a crystal.

  He turns around and his soul jumps.

  Standing before him, Ronin is merely inches away, looking down on the brunet and pistol already pulled out.



  The eyepatched pirate takes off his cigarette and puffs out the smoke. “Two birds in one stone.” He throws it to the shallow waters and stomps on it, all in a laid back manner.

  Kai glances at his ring.

  Ronin lazily shifts his eyes to the brunet, almost leering at this point. “What is the infamous fawn doing in the tiger’s den?”

  “Why should I tell you?”

  “Is the gun not fear inducing?”

  “You can’t shoot me,” gambled Kai.

  Ronin smirks. “Ballsy. But yer right, I won’t shoot.” He lowers his gun, earning him a perplexed look from Kai.

  “I could end the settlement as of now, but, it won’t be fun,” he said, eyes travelling to his neck. “I have a much better plan for you.”

  Kai definitely saw him glance at his pendant. He steps back and grabs onto it. “As flattering as it sounds, I’m sure it won’t happen.”

  “I’ve seen the future, fawn. Through the fire, I did.” Ronin nears and leans close to the shorter male. “I saw it long ago as I watched me old crew and ship blacken and alight in a storm. The blaze showed me all the most interesting things the world could ever offer.”

  He whispers:

  “And all I kept seeing was you.”

 

  He pushes Kai. The stunned merman stumbles.

  Ronin snickers at it. “And you are here.”

  Kai clenches his fists and opens his mouth to speak up—“Shhh,” hushed the older one. Ronin discreetly points to the other direction behind the brunet.

 

  Krux and Acronix walk out of the waters and to the woods. The latter blabbers about whatever Kai can’t comprehend much; they’re sluggish and gibberish. As the siblings disappear out of sight, Skylor follows after hurriedly running up while fumbling on the seal coat on her arms. Not long after that does the merman hear a burst of uproar.

  Kai turns back around. Ronin is gone.

  He snaps out of staring at nothing when his ring finger gets tugged three times.

  Kai composes himself and sends back three stuttering tugs.

  Right. He’s supposed to play safe.



  After a short contemplation, the merman quickens to the woods, squinting in his direction and on the ground to spot the shallowest parts to walk on. Soon, he stumbles upon an open space filled with the finnfolk raving (and gagging) with their torches.

  Kai hides behind a far away trunk and stands on his toes. What is going on?

  Krux and Acronix are standing in the middle with Skylor at the back. The younger one leaves, yelling back to his kin while Krux grabs a fistful of the selkie’s red locks. Skylor visibly jumps and tenses on the hold whilst listening to the whispers, wincing and reaching for her hair.

  Kai digs his nails on the wood as he watches. It sucks he can’t hear a thing. Then, he notices Skylor’s face dropping more and more.

  Acronix comes back with the crystal and Ronin trailing after him.

  Ronin sniffs and cringes while Krux lets go of the now frozen redhead blankly staring down.

 

  “You know what tomorrow means. The day you save your remaining high clan,” said Krux. He pauses by Ronin’s side.

  The pirate scowls at him.

  “The day you terminate your time.”

  “Ah, that. What was it again?” he joked.

  Krux, however, wasn’t seeing it as one. “Bring red fins to its doom. Simple as that.” He then leaves the two and joins Acronix in his main character moment.

 

  Ronin eyes the selkie’s sudden state, not even backing off from the smell. “What did they tell you?”

  Skylor doesn’t unseal her lips. She only takes it as the cue to wake up, take a step forward, and approach the time blades placed on a laid log. The finfolk’s cheers turn louder. The blades reflect her face and her eyes shake. They keep roaring. A nonstop chaos.

  The selkie places her trembling hands on the weapons. Deep breaths. In. Out. In…

 

  How does Kai do this?

  That son of a bitch.

  Be brave, Skylor Chen.

  Be stupid.

 

  Yeah, that’s it. That’s it. Don’t think. Clear your mind. Don’t let the world get to you.

  After an attempt of proper breaths, the selkie with a stone of amber transfers the crystal’s enchantment to the weapons.

  Flashes of light ooze out of the heating material. The masses step away from them as they light up the swamp like it was the moon itself. Exhaustion creeps up to Skylor, she grits her teeth and fights against it. The glow intensifies with the noise. It even seems the Time Blades themselves are screeching at the power scorching into them.

  Sweat drops from her forehead.

  Just a little more.

  It’s becoming overwhelming.

  A little..!

  Fuck, that’s blinding.

 

  A wave of light GUSHES throughout, engulfing the entire swamp with it in a blink.

  Kai puts his hand down, repeatedly blinks, and peeks through to see the ducked finnfolks who took cover from the happening.

 

  Skylor wobbles to the ground, panting and cringing at the nauseating feeling welling up to her. On the other hand, Krux and Acronix (who stood far away) slowly approach their weapons and cautiously stretch their necks.

  The time blades, they appear to be the same except that their colours are more vibrant, and threads of a miniscule width crawl within the blades—like glowing veins. Upon staring deep into it, Acronix catches a glimpse of his younger self staring back at him.

  Krux raises the closest one to him to the air, scanning it with his mouth agape. He shoots it at a random finnfolk.

  “gAH—”

  The finnfolk disappears.

  No one moves a muscle.

 

  Krux shifts his gaze to the quiet eyes all focused on him. Goosebumps. The air of fulfilment. Oh, he could swallow mountains. And the finnfolks are anticipating. Just like him.

  “TO THE END.. OF THE FIRE BRINGER!!”

  And it is once again ear deafening.

 

 

  Watching the break of the war cry, Kai stumbles away and covers his mouth. Well congratulations, finnfolk, this is the chilliest he’s ever been so far.

  Oh, mother of heavens, he hasn’t lived long enough yet, right?

  Kai’s breath quickens as he battles the fear in his head. Don’t lose yourself again, Kai. Failed. He realises he lost himself there when the swamp reaches over his ankle, stumbling back way too much.

  The merman looks down to find he hand stepped into a deeper spot of the marsh. Trying his best to distract himself, he squints his eyes to the most interesting ground ever. It is a pathway, one already weary of footsteps leading deeper into the darker woods—into a cave.

  Ominously.

 

  Kai draws close to it.



  As he reaches the cave, a dark stairway trailing down to darkness welcomes the red merman. Something down there calls for him, attracting him as a magnet. It’s horrifying, enough for his brain to say 'nope' but it annoyingly taunts him in a way—

  Wait.

  He's got it.

  When he swam up to here..

  This is what he’s been feeling.

 

  After checking all directions, Kai steps in and follows the flight of stairs.

  The merman goes deeper down and away from the moonlight's sight. At some point it seems all of the light disappears. Kai takes slow cautious steps as he feels on the walls. His pendant soon starts to flicker—with it’s most effort (Kai can tell). Poor guy. Extra chipped, put with so much pressure and all that.

  Kai whispers an apology to his necklace as he continues down.

 

  And like his stomach, down he reaches the bottom pit.

 

  A torch brightens up upon his arrival. The merman doesn't notice it. And it’s still not enough to give him a vision of the room.

  Kai steps forward. Something below hisses. He looks down and across to see a glowing vermillion snake aggressively hissing at him. It slithers close and stops a foot away from him.

  Kai just freezes there.

  The glowing snake backs off with another hiss. It slithers away, sliding into a puddle and leaning a domino effect on the snakes who were bathing on it. These snakes also glow and slither far away from the brunet. And so, the room lights up.

 

  His finger tugs three times as Kai looks up to see rusted cages dangling from above. Some rattle and swing when a snake dallies on it. In these cages, there are… people.

  People waking up from all the hisses echoing within the cave. They all appear lifeless. Hopefully they’re all just that. And Kai drifts his eyes to everywhere, spotting one that seems dead already; eyes staring into nowhere with a mouth hung open, chest showing no signs of breathing.

  His stomach can't drop any lower.

  Chills crawl unto Kai once again.

  Three tugs.

  One girl in a birdcage, hair as black as coal cascading through the metal and covering one of her lime eyes. She stares at the merman, dead of emotions.

  It is then when Kai has this strong need to cower and his ears ring.

  Thump thump thump..

  He looks down to the cage being lit up by snakes.

  Beyond the bars. There's a pile of lifeless bodies on a tub. Of humans and… that’s a merfolk right there.

  Thump thump thump..

  Continuous tugs.

  The hostages grunt and reach out to him, wailing. Begging.

  He’s going to throw up.

  Voices blare from upstairs.

 

  “Down here!”

  “It’s a merfolk, quickly!”

  “It’s taking our mates!”

 

He ignites himself.




  Kai drops on the warm floorboards, trembling and catching his breaths as he panics of throwing the crystal away from him. Everyone on the Bounty exclaims at his arrival.

  He hears Nya calling for him and running from the stairs. Cole, who he appeared next to and jumped, immediately kneels down to him asking if he’s okay.

  He’s not okay.

 

  What was he even doing there?

 

  "I’ve seen the future, fawn. Through the fire, I did." Ronin's voice relays back on him.

  "And all I kept seeing was you."

  And Skylor's face from earlier.

 

  There are two pawns, both haunted by the finnfolk and both on grounds by themselves.

 

  Kai clenches on his chest. Something weird is happening to him. Something induced him in a snap and it's somewhat making his flames stir wild amidst his rib cage.

  Then Mystake comes into his sight, on her hand an unlit rounded candle with the colour of orange.

  "Show them," he heard the moon murmur to him.

 

  "Kai, what's wrong?" Nya nervously asked as she kneeled down beside Cole.

  "Are you hurt?"



  Kai takes one last deep breath and calms down. Strangely, he doesn't move there, simply staring into space and perhaps deep in thoughts. The others look at him confused, worried and bothered and wondering what has gotten into him.

  All his senses have turned dense. Kai can't see what his eyes tell him to see as the floor looks vague. It's all static. He's being driven by the static and vaguety that's overrunning him.

 

  This is all so terrifying.

 

  But it also feels like… him.

 

  Something that rhymes with path.

 

  "Kai?"

  He finally blinks, senses awake and chin lifted by a finger, golden ambers perceiving worried eyes which definitely saw through him.

  If Kai knows him right, Cole is scolding him with his expression alone.

  The merman gulps, looking everywhere and seeing the uneasy crowd he's attracted. He then looks down to his hand and loosens his hold on his shirt.

  Nya stutters, "W-what did you see?"



  "Enough."





_XXII. Irony of a Finnfolk_

5.2k words

Notes:

Pop up Leanin side to side! Laid back hang ten Go for a ride
Catch that curl Get into the tube! Do the mahi mahi Make ur tail fin move!! 🕺🎶🧜♀️

also im goNNA CRI wdym we're at chapter 25 already back in my days time was slower damn im not even done with book 3's rising action sLOW DOWNNN

also happy halloween everyone pls dont get heart attacks

Chapter 26: This is How You Win

Notes:

"I am not a perfectionist" i mutter as i leave action scenes not polished enough

Hi hello from this point of the fanfic we are going to be spending our times in this one morning up to the ending sorry about that

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text





  Crumbles of volcanic rocks crunch under Capt’n Lloyd’s boots. They're really crunchy, but his focus settles on the men watching by the end of the small land just on the outskirts of the First Islands. He squints his eyes; they come not alone.

  Harumi is not fazed by the extra audience. Confidently, she continues parading down with the blond.

 

  Kai, the boy with a bag on his head, kneels by the foot of Krux and Acronix, thrown off by Lloyd and Harumi who seem as relaxed as ever. His wrists are tied together on his back, he also didn’t seem to emit a noise upon being tossed down.

  The finnfolks throw Lloyd a look.

  “Had to knock him out. Uncooperative, I say,” said the capt’n.

  Acronix doesn’t buy it. “No tricks, Pirate?”

  “My hands are clean and a deal is a deal.”

  Lloyd holds back a sigh when the two share glances. “Don’t believe me?”

  It is hard to believe, but it’s also hard to say. Krux and Acronix are able to perceive a merfolk just within their distance, and it’s strong enough to agree that it is a mer like Kai. It can’t be this woman staring at them fiercely, she bears no beads. It definitely can’t be the capt’n. It could be just their gut feelings talking.

 

  But something is off.

 

  “Your face,” suddenly uttered Krux, staring deep into the seafarer’s eyes. “You think you’ve won.”

  Lloyd’s smirk twitches.



  “How do we win this war?” He asked last night as he slammed his hands on the warmap-turned-charts.

  Zane summarised, “We end this chase and come home with the hostages back. The first step starts with the parley just as we promised—if we don’t stick to that, it’ll only get dirtier.”

  A scoff rang from the other end of the table. “You’re saying you shall keep with the plan of sending the Viscount to the finnfolk?” said Neuro.

  To which Lloyd chuckled. “Oh please, what do you take us for, the same people who trusted the decepticons?” He rubbed his ink-stained finger on his pants, gazing at the scribbles of their plan. “Never forget, merfolks. We’re pirates.”

 

  Acronix stills his eyes on Lloyd and Harumi’s backs as the two leave them by walking towards the red trees and waving at them goodbye.

  Krux whips the mask off Kai’s face.

 

  “Tricks is what we do.”

 

  It’s not Kai.

  Krux looks up. Lloyd and Harumi are gone, annoyingly, subtle flames flicker on the ground they were on. The finnfolk groans loudly and throws the bag to the ground in a fit of rage.

  “They’re getting away!” roared Acronix, pointing at the Destiny’s Bounty fully sailed and already flying away from the First Islands at a far distance. He wastes no time to dash and leap into the sea.

  “You lot, keep watch on him!” ordered Krux to the finnfolk before following his brother.



  All hands are running here and there on the main deck where the real Kai Smith arrives back with Harumi and Lloyd. Cool breeze welcomes them, delighting the man with a tricorn hat.

  “The wind is with us, Capt’n!” sounded Pixal from the crow’s nest.

  “That’s all we need. Prepare for a storm, Madlads!” Lloyd runs to the helm, switching with Akita, and stirs it to port side.

  Harumi immediately runs up to the forecastle deck, brushing her hair away from her face and arousing her powers alive. She grins as the surge overwhelms her. Then, the hull sails faster, the ocean pushing it.

 

  Kai cocks his head over the railings, sighting for the mob of finnfolk diving into the waters like a large colony of ants. Damn, they're crawling on his arms. They’re near already?! “Finnfolk coming in hot!”

  Cole turns to the crew. “Ready aim, cannons!”

  The cannons point at the finnfolk.

  “And Rocky!”

  Cole looks up to Lloyd.

  Thus the capt’n dramatically puffs his chest out with a smolder. “HAUL THE NET!”

 

  Nets plummet into the waters, hanging and covered in sharp shells and bottle shards and all the pointy things you can basically smash to the net. 

  Dareth licks his pricked finger and walks back to the lower decks while Pixal climbs down, stuffing her spyglass into her pockets. “Finnfolk incoming!”

  BANG! the first cannon shoots. Rest of the artillery fire at the waters, splashing into the surface and pushing the tailing finnfolk farther back. Scott howls when his cannonball spat at someone’s face.

  Lloyd looks behind, watching the finnfolk slowing in speed as the firearms continuously load and shoot.

 

  “We must fend the finnfolk out of the ship before we reach the Tempest Seas,” Lloyd said as he drew more on the war-plan last night. “If the mer’s speculations are right, they should catch up sooner than expected.”

  “And if they reach the deck before the storm?” pushed Tox.

  The capt’n crossed his arms. “Consider ourselves overthrown.” He moves on when he catches her tensing. “That’s why we must shoot and throw whatever by any means to slow them.”

  “Any?” asked Dareth.

  “Any.”

 

  Dareth plods back to the main deck with sacks on him. He throws one bag and another, spices and garnishes flying off to the waters and right at the finnfolks bellowing under it all.

 

  Mystake countered, “You have forgotten the Time Blades, Capt’n Lloyd. They may fire at the Bounty and drag our clocks.”

  “We have not enough manpower and equipment to keep them at bay for long,” added Zane.

  “And how can we be so sure we can shoo away the finnfolk easily when we are surrounded by millions of them?” added Jay.

  Pixal turned to the blond, frowning. “How do we fight them, Lloyd?”

  “Well..” Lloyd shifted his eyes around, to the face of a mermaid. “We have the whole islands and sea to ourselves.”

 

  Nya steps up to the poop deck, scroll clenched tightly and eyes navigating around to spot Krux and Acronix amidst the aggravated mob. She spots them, as well as their glowing weapons. She prays to the sea-gods her short training with Harumi pays well.

  Nya gains control of a handful of water and flings them to the two finnfolks. She groans when Krux and Acronix keep distancing their weapons away. They’re stubborn. Nya is more stubborn. She wiggles and drags the Time Blades about, even snickering upon catching Acronix jiggling.

  A cannonball then hurls right in their direction, surprising Krux and Acronix and causing them to loosen their hold.

  Nya spits the Time Blades out of the waters.

 

  Kai locks his eyes on them, the glittering blades under the sunbeam. Time slows as he hollows on them. In the spur of the moment, the red merman snatches a hand grenade from a pocket. It lights up on his touch, hissing as he sprints through the crowd and disappears into flames.

  The man hovers over the weapons, grabs them, spins mid-air, and everything else speeds up when he SLAMS the grenade to the waters.

  BOOM! it explodes as Kai traverses back on the ship, all three Time Blades on his arms.

  Lloyd screams in excitement. “A BEAUTY, MR. KAI SMITH SIR!”

  Yeah, he’s so adding that to his brag list.

 

  “Topping that to my spite list,” growled Acronix, swimming past a finnfolk with a ruined face. Both he and Krux speed up, ignoring the bits and shit dousing into them and avoiding cannonballs and harpoons. Soon, they reach the rudder.

 

  Kai pushes the mates while throwing the Time Blades into a bag. He stops, sensing terror hastily approaching. He turns in time to see Krux climbing up the fencing. Just before the finnfolk can go over, the sea snatches him back down.

  “Go.” Nya pushes Kai farther away from the side.

  “Wait.” The older one snaps his necklace off and hands it to Nya.

  She wide eyes at him.

  “All the more reason to not die.”

  She scoffs, but her lips tug up and she shoves it to herself. “I’m feeding it to Samurai X if you do.”

  Kai rolls his eyes, also smirking. He flips her off with a middle finger and scurries back to hide the Time Blades in the lower deck, passing by Cole, who patted him by the shoulder.

  “Entering Tempest Seas in roughly a minute! All hands ready phase two!” yelled Cole to the ship, immediately helping Zane adjusting the braces back to its positions.

 

  Lloyd stirs to starboard, eyes practically glaring on the raising sails as he follows the wind. He stabs the board of the helm to prevent it from stirring, and runs down to the main mast while loading his gun. Akita also sticks her back to the mast.

  “How is she?” asked the Capt’n, tightening the knot on his blade bearing wristbands.

  “All roped up and ready for war, Capt’n,” reported Akita.

  He gazes at the dark clouds. They’re almost there. “Now we’re getting to the fun part.”

 

  The ship advances under the shadows at a steadfast pace. The sun hides, and it grows darker and darker as more cannons fire and more seconds pass. Thunderclouds roar from above. The wind also howls louder, blowing colder and harsher and swaying the ship more. The crew stumble and balance themselves whilst carrying on with their task and discard their harpoons, as well as smash their bottles and rotten fruits at the finnfolks reaching their side.

  Pixal backs off from the poop deck. “Capt’n, they’re gaining on us!”

Thunder roars again.

  Cole meets Lloyd’s eyes.

  Then, the blond nods.

 

 

  “We have a whole playground to play with,” awed Harumi, marvelling on the charts before her.

  Mr. Pale leaned closer. “You mentioned the whole island?”

  “Aye, he did. But we may need to do something first,” said Cole. Lloyd nudges on his arm reaching to draw a circle in the Tempest Seas. “We play on the playground.”

 

  “ALL HANDS READY STATIONS!”

  Nya staggers. “Oh God.”

  The sails close up.

  Cole unsheathes his broadsword, nearing the main mast. “Defend the Bounty at all cost and let ‘em in!”

  Kai joins them at the mast, tightening the strap of the crystal’s backpack.

  “IN THREE!”

  Harumi repositions her feet.

  “TWO!”

  Dareth dumps the last powders.

  “ONE!”

  And everyone lets go.

 

  All hands run away from the sides, leaving the cannons and unleashing their blades, and cocking their arms as the finnfolk infiltrate the Bounty in a blink of an eye.

  Zane is the first one to shoot. BANG! right in the face.

  And in no time does everyone suddenly have their hands full. Blades clash and gunshots ring non-stop amidst the blaring thunderstorms. There’s no time to look around and check where they’re being pushed. Minds focus and bodies move on their own. Dodge here. Attack there. Shoot that face. Slash this leg. Jump over. Side step.

  Lloyd grunts under the pressure. He swings his free hand, the blade on his wrist twinkling before digging right into a finnfolk’s gut.

  The ship goes left, right, up, and down. Waves rising in height and rain trickling down on them, washing away both blood and sweat. The seas turn dark. But it does, however, become louder and louder.

 

  “Why is it” —Kai gets pinned to the mast and kicks the finnfolk by the stomach —”everytime we fight sea dwellers, there must be a storm?!”

  Cole blocks a claw and withholds. He whips out his pistol with his free hand. “Let’s do some research and I’ll fight ye next time.” He shoots at his left.

  If only Kai can roll his eyes. He sees a finnfolk charging at Cole’s back. The brunet stabs their stomach, twisting it as he pulls it back.

  The finnfolk however only stands there, groaning and moving their glare from the wound to the merman. They snarl at Cole and Kai watching in shock, recoiling, and charges again.

  Cole shoots at the face.

  The finnfolk shrieks, cringing them. They grab their face, stumbling backwards until they fall off the ship. Kai and Cole remain gawking. Stunned.

 

  The lightning strikes are deafening. One would swear they were almost hit by it at least once. Destiny’s Bounty continues dancing on the ever-so-growing tides. Everyone staggers here and there, the masses hardly putting up a fight and focusing on not falling into the waters and getting lost for eternity. The hull, her woods creaking as though she was bellowing.

  Finnfolks are crawling on the broadside and scratching the ship. Cannons of the broadside aim at them. They fire, breaking the mountains of finnfolks and leaving them chasing again.

 

  Scott backsteps to the main mast, he’s been clenching his teeth harder than ever. “Pretty immortal they are, Capt’n!” He shoots two bullets at a finnfolk’s chest and face. But they’re still alive. It’s so displeasing.

  Lloyd clicks his tongue. “Rocky, was this part of the plan?!”

  “No!” Cole pulls the trigger. Ugh. Wet powders. He spots a finnfolk dashing to him and swings his blade at it like a bat. Fucking cut them in half. They can’t do shit if they’re half.

  “Oh yeah.”

  They all look at Kai.

  “Krux and Patroclus are yay older than us,” he said, biting on his finger.

  “Kai!” scolded Cole.

  “Sorry?!”

  A harpoon shoots between their faces.

 

  The man of the harpoon was Acronix. He stands there with a bleeding forehead, wielding the other half of the harpoon with the chipped blades pointed at the two. He wipes blood off his mouth and marches over.

  Cole scoffs and steps forward, but Kai shoves him back and swiftly charges at Acronix.

  The finnfolk dodges and pushes the blade away with the harpoon. And so the two men break into a fight.

  Cole was about to step in until he got tackled to the ground.

 

  Nya totters as she holds Krux's sword with the aqua. The finnfolk lets go of it, ducking below the blade and rushing to the mermaid. She flicks the waters back to his face, pushing him and locks his hands with the element and drags his punches and pounces back.

  Her feet slide, gravity pulling her back. Nya yelps with the ship racking violently and loses focus. Krux also slides down. The noirette checks the back of the ship. Ah, no wonder. The finnfolk are grouping up there as they climb.

 

  Kai notices the complaints ringing from the cannons whilst fighting Acronix. He also shortly looks around. The sea dwellers are hollowing unto him again. Of fucking course.

  He pushes Acronix again before dissipating into embers and traversing up to the crows nest.

  Lloyd slashes his sword across a finnfolk’s chest and flips them off the ship, as he did, he spots a single spiked basalt twinkling by itself amidst the sea. His determination grows at the sight.

  The young capt’n runs back up to the helm, dodging attacks as he removes the dagger holding the wheel. He stirs the ship towards the basalt, crossing the calmer waves with Zane and Pixal covering his back.

  Don’t forget the shortcut.

 

 

  “We’re still short in numbers,” Neuro lowly muttered that night.

  “That won’t be a concern for far too long.” Cole smiled at the merman. “We will use all that we have. The mers will have to carry on before the hearties and come and pick someone up from their home.”

  The mers and newly recruited crewmates tilted their heads.

  “Reinforcements?” asked Gravis.

  The captain, the first mate, and the rest of the crew however, shared knowing glances with growing smiles.

 

  Deep in the dark ocean, the merfolk settle and tense upon the sight of the Bounty’s butt. They quicken their pace upon their cue, eager to meet up with them.

 

  OH FUCKING HELL! Kai tightens his grip on the slippery nest. He curses back in a flinch when a lightning strike screams just above him. The finnfolk are also trying to get near him. He nervously chuckles to himself when he notices they’re collected below there.

  Suddenly, a faint tingling sensation tickles him. Kai gazes at the far ocean. He can sense the merfolk.

  The mast suddenly wobbles. "Shit!" Kai squawks and peers down. It’s breaking.

  Nya runs to the mast with Krux on her tail. She jabs the sword forward. Krux snatches it by the blade. Nya stumbles. Krux leaps and swings the sword. She ducks and slides away, the blade digging into the mast and further breaking it.

  She points at it. “HAHA!!”

 

  Aaand the main mast topples down, dragging the ropes and tails down with and finally cracking into two pieces. Kai stands on the rails, boosts himself and jumps off. He traverses mid-air and appears safe on the main deck by Nya.

  With her, they watch the torn apart mask completely drop off.

 

  Back the the ocean, the mers meeting the sails flinch when a loud overbearing growl oozes from behind them. Tox moves aside with a grin, letting giants after giants overtake to the Bounty.

 

  Lloyd laughs at Krux and Acronix’s confusion. “Ye shouldn’t have done that!”

  The two give him puzzled looks, still wondering their cheers of their ship breaking down, that is until something ticklish and horrifying runs through their veins and knocking into their chests. From afar, there are growls.

  The ship vibrates, Kai smiles smugly at the familiarity of it.

  Just as Krux steps forward to the brunet, large tentacles spring out to the sky.

 

  A sweep of a lone barnacle covered tendril flicks a handful of finnfolk away from the deck. Then, a giant’s face emerges from the high sea, climbing into the ship and feeling the tentacles around the fallen mast.

  “Say hello to my best friends!” said Lloyd, actually having the collywobbles himself.

  Cole and Kai dash up to the quarter deck with the other mates, a safe place out from the krakens’ range. The brunet merman peers over the railings. Climbing finnfolks are no more, but below the surface he sees the mers already charging and having a head-on battle.

  Harumi jumps over just beside him and dunks herself into the cold sea at the speed of light. Kai shoves his sword to Cole, startling him, and pulls out his long knife.

  “Wait, Kai—!”

  And he dives.



  Water pushes into the red meman’s nose. It suffocates him, but he breathes it all in with ease in no time. Upon fluttering his eyes open, the first thing Kai perceives is a kraken’s core-rattling cry. It’s somewhat electrifying.

  A hiss by his side snaps his attention to the finnfolks scaring away from him, but they lunge nonetheless.

  Okay, what was he thinking?

  Kai releases the immediate building heat off his body. The water around him boils. He swims over to a tentacle, the finnfolks chasing him. Another rattling growl sounds as the giant limb whips the pursuers away.

  Kai was about to snicker and laugh at them, but much like earlier, there’s no time. He is already being surrounded by two — no, three. Fuck. Six of them!

  In the corner of his eyes he sees Harumi. Whatever. Just keep slashing with his little knife. Keep following the bounty. Shield between tentacles. Bolobo joins him. Seriously, what was he thinking? No. Don’t make second thoughts, Kai. Fuck, what’s the kraken dOING THERE —

  Kai gets snatched by his tail, pulled right under the bounty. He yells at the kraken sticking on the hull.

  Another colossus hails from below. More mers diverge up with it, dragging finnfolks by their heads and dragging them to the bottom pit, to the kraken with a scar on it stretching up to grasp the sea dwellers.

 

  Lloyd stirs the helm to hard starboard. He peers over and tries to call to the hanging kraken. “HEY! Kraken! Ahoy!” A slash. “Kraken!”

  Cole, who’s ducking with the others from a tentacle, notices and whistles.

  Shortly, a kraken’s head pokes up in front of the Capt’n. Large dark beads boring into the blonde.

  “Need speed!” Lloyd motions his hands. “Out of storm! Speed! Vamanos!” He vigorously points at the horizon.

  The kraken dives back down, tentacles waving in display first as they submerge with a good splash on Lloyd’s face.

  He wipes his face. Useless. It’s raining hell.

  Suddenly, the ship sails faster. “Woah!”

  All hands stumble and rock on their positions and grab on. Cold wind and rain smother onto their faces; Zane has to duck and sniff out the waters that ran into his nostrils.

  “How far are we in?!” yelled Zane through the storm.

  Lloyd hides behind the helm. “We should be out soon!”

  The albino squints his eyes to the horizon. Everything is dark and grey. Absolutely terrifying. But as he shudders and wipes his face, there he sees sunlight and blue waters glimmering in his eyes.

  The pirate jumps when a finnfolk pounces on his side.

  BANG!!

  “I can see the light!”

  "No Zane don't go there!"
"No, I mean —!"

 

 

  Scott scratched his head as he hummed in thought. “We’re really fighting at the Tempest Seas?” It was a miracle we survived first. And that’s on full focus.”

  “Oh,” whispered Cole to himself. “Oh, I didn’t consider that.”

  “Ya didn’t grow up thinking this ship is invincible, didn’t you?” Kai nudged.

  “...Oh wow—”

  “What if the ship flips this time?” pressed Pixal, looking down at the drawing of the storm in worry. “We’re following a path now, not just flat patches of the sea. What if the tides are higher on this course?”

  Even the mers grew worried.

  Lloyd waved his hands. “Destiny’s Bounty is not going to flip,” he practically told himself.

  Cole chuckled, “We have three baby krakens, they’ll keep ‘er steady!”

 

  “YES!” exclaimed Cole at the sight of the said light.

  The krakens flip the boat over.

  Cole frowns.

 

  Destiny’s Bounty leans skyward, the hanging krakens letting go and the hanging non-mammoths shrieking as objects slide to portside. A wave twice the size of the falling hull also beckons them and blocks the view of the sunlight.

  Harumi tries to bring it back down and push the ship back on its keel. But then Krux punches her face. The tensed surface lets go, and so, as it continues, Destiny’s Bounty faces the ocean and gets washed over.



  And there's phase 3, unexpectedly.

   Mers scurry around the ship. Beating the shit out of finnfolks and defending the crew. It's a horrific underwater dance. Not only is there a threat at the front and behind, but at this place, they are everywhere.

  Below Zane, there is the scarred Kraken grabbing and hoarding finnfolks. Above him is Karloff literally snatching someone by their hair. His air starts to clog up. Just as he’s about to kick his feet off, Shade tackles a finnfolk that was going for Zane. He proceeds up, gasping like a suffocated sea lion when he reaches the surface.

  He looks down and spots Pixal underwater also struggling. He dives back down, grabs her hands, and pulls her up with him.

 

  Kai dodges one tackle and slashes and another as he speeds towards Cole, who’s defending himself from two finnfolks with nothing but a broken harpoon. Suddenly, the red merman gets harshly knocked to the ship, knocking his breaths out of his body. He glares at the finnfolk snarling at him, Acronix.

 

  In cue, Neuro stabs the two finnfolks together in one spear and discards them with the weapon. “Don’t mess with our human,” he smartly quipped, and instantly put Cole’s arm around his shoulders and brought him up.

 

  Cole also gasps loudly at the surface and clings on the side of the ship, momentarily slipping as he did. He catches his breaths first, failing to give a small thanks to the merman who left already. Ugh, that was hell.

  A tentacle splashes up to reveal Lloyd being held upside down in the air.

  The blond coughs. “T-thank you—cough—Ship-flipper.”

  Zane and Pixal sigh at the sight of their Capt’n. The relief washes off of Pixal in a flash. “The Time Blades,” she uttered.

  With a groan and a roll of his eyes, Cole dives back down underwater.

  Lloyd flicks the barnacle off him and says, “Keep us safe, krakens.”

  Plunk!

  The other two follow, swimming back into the bounty.

 

  Sticking close to the bounty, panicking, and flailing around with her very untouched tail, is Nya Smith. Her hair is still aflame, and her body is still emitting a blue glow for she’s clenching hard on the scroll. She hides behind a kraken’s head, cursing and crying at her tail.

  “Oh God oh God oh dear gods —” Nya yelps when a finnfolk appears from below her. The water follows her hand movement, also pushing the myriad away from the noirette.

  Harumi, on the other hand, her entire being is untouched, single handedly and easily dragging the crew away from a finnfolk’s reach and throwing them up to the surface.

 

 

 

  On the keel of the ship, there enters Kai panting and balancing himself on his shaking arms as he transforms back to his human form. He's here because holy shit so much is happening.

  “Fuck,” he breathed, followed by more murmurs of the same word upon standing up and wiggling. He winces, staggers, and looks down. "...Fuck.." A scratch wound graces his leg.

  The ship sways. Kai wobbles and shields himself from the splashes of tides.

  He can't even relax, a harpoon strikes just beside him. Kai flinches and looks behind to see Acronix walking towards him with eyes dead on the brunet’s body. Kai inches backwards and points his red stained long knife at the finnfolk, eyes on the long slash on his foe’s arm.

  Acronix cringes at the pain and scoffs. He pulls the harpoon back in possession, sarcastically aweing at the sight of Kai struggling to get away from him. It's just adorable. Pitiful. “Did you really think you could get away from us?”

  Kai takes a breather first, reaching the very end of the bottom of the ship. “No.”

  Acronix falters.

  “It wasn’t our plan.” The merman chuckles, and SLAMS his hands on the floorboards, fire igniting in a snap and devouring the entire ship and everything. Kai holds a laugh at Acronix's face.

 

  The ship disappears. With everyone.

  The left many of finnfolk look around the ocean with puzzled faces. They even flinch upon sensing each other as they group up into one area. However, they aren’t alone by the end of the Tempest seas.

  Encircling them are three krakens.






  Kai wasn’t going to hold on for longer and just straight up make fun of Acronix right there.



  But then it’s no longer funny.



   He’s in the sky.

  “oH SHIT—!”

  Cole and the others slam into the ship’s floorings. Destiny’s Bounty, still aflipped, drops into the sea of clouds with all three races screaming.

  “KAI?!???” screamed Lloyd, hugging the braces tight.

  “THIS IS NOT SUPPOSED TO HAPPEN!”

  A Time Blade slips out from the ship, flying up and over the keel. Acronix narrows his eyes on it. He stretches his hand out, to the nearing blade on the way to come home to papi.

  From the finnfolk, a powerful BOOM of the blade’s essence gushes all over the airspace.

  The force throws Kai farther from the ship. The carmine extract of the Time Blade morphs and shapes into everything—Destiny’s Bounty, the crew, the merfolks and finnfolks. All them, covered in a coat of red overlay and paused in time.



  Kai continues to fall. He clicks his tongue in annoyance when he spots Acronix landing on the keel on the ship and climbing his way down to his brother, Krux. The merman’s skin harshly sears against the wind. The heat is acting up. Kai groans and exerts out the pain, engulfing himself and the crystal in a blaze and travelling right behind Acronix.

  Flames reach out to the finnfolk. Acronix slides down the braces, getting a load of Kai covering the entirety of the Time's coat with fire.

  Holy shit.

  Acronix pulls his jaw back up and slides down further, landing on the crow’s nest, and climbing and swinging on the fore stays.

  Kai follows him, flames dissipating upon nearing Nya’s paused body.

 

  Kai lands at the dacron leading to Krux, but the other finnfolk sees it and high kicks Kai’s chin and lands on the solid sail.

  Kai groans below. That fucking hurt. He moves on to stop Acronix from shooting at the older finnfolk, but he's too late.

 

  Krux shrieks and falls on the fore topgallant sail. He looks around startled and wide-eyed first, missing the grunts and fighting sounds coming from a distance. He stands up and looks down at the thick bed of clouds. Are they paused?

  He perks up at Kai’s cry and sees the latter merely dodging the Time Blade’s power. Krux focuses on them, remembering his purpose, and starts making his way towards the inner quarters of the ship. Kai notices this by the corner of his eyes.

  Oh, this fight is so unfair!

  Kai pretty much brings out the stress to Acronix whilst wrestling with him, a man with a Time Blade that’s electrifying in touch against a single fucking long knife. Acronix shoots. Kai dodges. He should’ve kept his sword, he’s so good with swords.

  Acronix swings. Out of panic, Kai shoots out fire out his palms, knocking the Time Blade out of Acronix’s hands grazed by the flame.

  The sea-dweller wails. Kai takes this time to finally notice the fire by his feet is spreading on the carmine barrier, and not burning the sails.

 

  Interesting.

 

  The brunet runs to grab the weapon and beats Acronix to it. He shoots and misses. How does this thing work?! Whatever, throw it away. Kai runs to throw it. Acronix pounces on him, scratches the merman’s waist, and snatches it back.

  "Gh!" Kai cried as the claws dug onto him.

  Oh, that HURT!

  He travels them to Krux. The old man stumbles on the fore yard. Kai drags him with and back to the keel.



  Acronix falls face first on the wood, as intended. Krux remains balanced on his feet.

  Kai feels it, he’s far enough from Nya, the mermaid by the Bounty’s flag. And not even five seconds in does he feel the heat swelling up in him just as he welcomes them. And so, he discharges it.

  Most of his body bursts into flames. It fucking hurts, holy shit. Oh heavens this is almost hell—Even the ground he stands on is alight.

  Krux and Acronix stand back, only warily and furiously eyeing him from afar.

  The former tilts his head. “You don’t look sure with yourself, kid.”

  “Mind your business.”

  He’s damn right, Kai isn’t sure.

 

  But oh.



  Do they bring out so much of him.






_XXIII. This is How You Win pt.1_

5k words

Notes:

“creative ways to flip off someone in a parley” A book by Capt’n Lloyd Montgomery.

“it took me a month of outlining for this: Schoolwork Edition” A book by author-san

We do not support pollution

Chapter 27: This is How You Win pt. 2

Notes:

This is way over 5k words (by 500 words..) yall might wanna buckle up or something, get some warm beverage to sip on from time to time, take a break at some points if ye want
personally this part is not boring anymore hopefully :'))

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

   Krux tilts his head. “You don’t look sure with yourself, kid.”

  “Mind your business.”

  He’s damn right, Kai isn’t sure.



  But oh.



  Do they bring out so much of him.



  The flames grow in a snap, the merman’s arms being entirely engulfed with it which trailed up in sharp scale-like patterns up to his nape. Even his silly long knife is on fire, which he twirled and played with his fingers.

  This won’t scare the finnfolks. Krux snatches the weapon from Acronix and charges first.

  The corner of Kai’s vision is blurry, dark, and burning, but he sees Acronix grabbing the earlier harpoon and joining in.

 

  Kai laughs to himself. He’s got zero training with this combat.

  Still he withstands the two. Blocking, dodging, swinging, and burning in every second there is. He can’t even believe he’s able to perceive those—

  His head is growing hot. The insides. Like his brain is in a warm oven. Strange, it is as though Krux and Acronix are too slow and he’s fought them for so long. How does he put this? They’re so…

  Predictable.

  He sweeps Krux off his feet.

  Easy.

  He knocks the harpoon out of Acronix.

  So slow he could see two seconds into the future.

  Fuck.

  His vision is starting to look charred. Fire seeps out of the scratch wounds whenever he squishes himself to duck. It feels so… liberating. And painful.

  What is this?

  This can't be him.

 

  “HOW MUCH” —Krux rolls away from the fire —”CAN YOU CAST?!” He shoots at the fireball, stopping it in time.

  Everywhere Kai steps in bursts into fire at this point, and there’s almost nowhere for Krux and Acronix to move around.

  He runs a hand through his hair again, blinking the faint dizziness away. On his wrist, he senses fire cracking through his scar. He’s welcoming too much heat, this is too much. Quite unbearable. He’s taking it back. Shoo, fire, shoo. Nope. Can’t focus. Fuck.

 

  Acronix swiftly bolts through the patches of fire and aims for the red merman’s face.

  Kai blocks the harpoon with his knife. He releases more flames, blocking Krux from following as he reappears behind Acronix and locks his head. The finnfolk yowls at the sear, kicking his feet and throwing his hands about.

  He can end this right now. End them. That sounds so fun. Bring them to the worst possible places on Earth or just straight out break their necks as of this moment.

 

  But then as Kai looks down on his feet, he sees they’re basically on the edge of the keel, and right below them, there’s the flag of Destiny’s Bounty stretched with all its glory.



  Oh damn.

  Kai draws a large breath.



  Shit.



  Krux comes through the paused fire. His scowl lowers when he finds Kai dropping off with his brother, the flames pouring back to Kai as it happened.

  “No!”

 

  Acronix struggles on the chokehold. “YOU’RE INSANE!”

  “FUCKING GLADLY!”

  Krux falls on his knees and shoots at the two.

  Kai eyes the Time Blade’s slug, focusing to the fullest — the shot is a feather. Green is on the Bounty’s bottom. Trees. An open, very lovely field of green with an X on a lone trunk..

  Envisioning those, Kai shuts his eyes and redirects all the flames to the essence.



  And ‘lo and behold, they’re back at the First Islands.

  The bounty appears above everyone smashing into the ground, unflipped and keel down. Krux flashes at it right before it hits the trees.

  Grunts, groans, and grumbles sound about the open forest. The crashing waves no longer fill their ears, instead, quiet crickets and rustling of leaves please them.

 

  Kai is no longer set on fire and is recollecting himself as he lingers his fingers on the bark of the tree beside him, praising it like it owes his life. There's the big X mark he left on their preparation.

  Kai being at ease annoys the shit out of Krux. How dare he? Meddle with the finnfolks and smile to himself in the middle of it all like an egomaniac?

  Obviously, Acronix is with him. But it’s not just Kai they should talk about. All those people right across from them, those surface dwellers and the merfolks —

  They’re playing.

 

  –

  “Kai then will bring us back to the First Islands, to the farthest point from the edge of the storm guarded by krakens,” said Cole, side glancing at the red merman who’s been listening intently in silence the whole time, probably fighting sleeping devils.

  “The mers have roamed these lands for the past years,” commented Harumi, “They know the trees more than anyone.”

  In which Neuro added, “If the fight takes place in the jungles at the west, we know the best spots.”

  –

  And indeed do they.

  More mers lurk behind the woods, hiding amidst the shadows and licking their lips in anticipation.

  “Now we’ve reduced their numbers and at an advantage.” Lloyd’s words from last night replay in the blond's head as he looks around the finnfolks absolutely ready to rip their guts out.

  But the problem is..

  “How do you fight an immortal.”




   –

 

  Ash crossed his arms in the moment of silence. He muttered, “...So the real fight starts… there..?”

  Lloyd shook his head and swiped his finger back to the starting point, to the lone tiny island where the Parley took place.

  “Remember Kai?”

  They all pulled confused faces.

  Kai jerked his head up, snorting to his wake and failing to pay further attention.

  All hands glanced at him, but then, they go “Ooh..”

  Jay tittered.

  –

  Still tied up and sitting cross-legged on the rough rocks, Jay eyes his watchers (more on their spears).

  –

  “What… what do you mean it starts there?”

  “Jay, you’re the closest to the finnfolk’s stations,” said Lloyd.

  “So?” said Jay.

  –

  Jay slowly unravels and drops the ropes on his wrists. The bag Krux threw earlier is being washed up by the tide now, but whatever. His legs are getting wet though..

  –

  “We’re not winning alone, we’re bringing our folks with.” Lloyd watched the ginger violently twitch.

  “Yeah, but — why’d it have to be me?!”

  “It won’t be just you.”

  –

  In cue, the finnfolks suddenly look around, as if sensing something creeping up on them. More likely, some mers. But the answer startles them, for popping out of nowhere is a chicken. They raise brows at it.

  “What in the..”

  A prick on their necks.

  And just like that, the finnfolks fall with darts on them while Jay stands up with ease. Griffin and Ash dive up and join in, stuffing their blow dart thingy Jay would very much like to steal.

  –

  “With them?! What if they attack me?” he whisper yelled at Lloyd, to which the blond replied with:

  “You've got the chicken with you!”

  –

  It plucks on Jay’s pants.

  “What took ya so long?” asked the pirate.

  Griffin flicks the sea moss out of his shoulder. “The station was a long way to go! Aside from that, we neutralised everyone there and may have located the captives. Couldn’t be sure. Too many snakes.” He tosses the Forbidden Crystal to Jay.

  The ginger catches it and fumbles with the steel matchbox. He takes a deep breath when it meets his eyes. “Okay. Vermillion swa — wait, too many snakes?”

  Ash rolled his eyes so far back and dramatically sighed. “Told you not to say that.”

  “I just thought he should be aware!”

  “The swamp is covered with snakes?!”

  “Eh, just…” Griffin’s face churns. “Just partly. Yeah.”

  “...”

  “Well, we don’t have all day!” Ash snapped.

 

  Jay looks back down on the crystal, pondering exactly how Kai’s thought process would be if he was in his shoes. Jay is a genius, and was a young mechanic who could accidentally make a little motor work with scraps. He can kill this. “Aight, just help me visualise.”

  Ash sighs, “It's a damn green swamp with dead giant trees and occasional rocks and boulders.”

  And snakes.

  Jay momentarily stops focusing. “That’s like, a regular swamp.”

  “Bodies of darted finnfolks, envision that.”

 

  He spares a short stare before going back to the stone on his hands. “Lloyd, Rocky, ya better give me a break after this,” he muttered as he raised the two lightmatches, ready to throw it.

  Griffin and Ash place their hands on the crystal, warily eyeing and inching away from the sticks. Gods, help them not explode.

  Griffin also grabs the chicken.

  “In three… tw—”








  Tik tok, tik tok, tik tok, tik tok…

 

  The clock is ticking. Time plays and everyone is paused, seemingly waiting for a single sudden movement. An opening. An answer.

  Kai is too antsy to stay still and too nervous to move. Oh, he can feel every smidge of his sweat dripping down all the way from his hairline to the back. At some point, he anticipates it to reach his butt. He never tore his eyes away from the two. What are they doing? What are they thinking? Did they even blink?

  Kai himself blinks. His palms are sweaty. He should be thinking something himself. Stupid Kai. What would Lloyd be thinking as of now?

 

  How do you fight an immortal?

  Their healing factor is the biggest hole they have let slip. Did they ever discard anyone? There’s one finnfolk right there with their guts out, and another with a savage head Lloyd’s been avoiding to look at. This is bad. Pretty bad. Disgustingly bad. This isn’t in any literature like the Art of War or any leadership books out there nor the pirate code. Youngest Capt’n his ass, he doesn’t have to be the first in everything! What would Cole be thinking now?

 

  That intestine looks like spaghetti.

  Cole pulls his jaw back up when he hears a fly buzz by, fighting demons to not pull a face upon hallucinating the texture of it in his mouth. Rationally speaking, if these people are able to move about with their intestines out in the open like that while sounding a long eeeee the whole time, then they’re in very bad hands.

  Best course would be to think outside the box.



  Krux suddenly moves an arm, everyone on the other side flinches at that.

  “Last chance to save yourselves. If not collectively brooding it, you have seen our abilities as the Finnfolk,” trumpeted Krux. “You can’t kill us. You are all mortals. Gradually, your numbers shall plummet to none as we stay the same. And we grant you a chance… to live.”

  He shifts his gaze to Kai standing at a far corner, head to toe. “Just in one condition.”

  “You are not gods,” answered Harumi to the finnfolk, fragments of the sea flowing to her hands and forming into what appears to be a sword. “We have made our decision and the mers will not back down.”

  The merfolks snarl at them.

  Lloyd looks back at his silent crew. They all shout nonsense upon making eye contact with him. The capt’n turns back to them. “I'm telling you, they've got some serious faith.”

 

  “I got it,” suddenly said Kai amidst the war cries. He continues when eyes discreetly move his way. “I just need everyone to buy me enough time for this to work.”

  “What are the chances of this working?” Zane asked from behind him.

  Kai presses his lips. That part, he’s not so sure of. Especially when his plan involves something he absolutely despised. “That depends, do you trust me?”

  He catches Tox and the others easing at that. That’s cute.

  Lloyd smirks and nods his way. Pixal sighs, but she nods.

  He then moves his eyes to Cole, who (if possible) tenses more on his stance.

  “Do you trust me, Boulders?” he asked again, already pumped up.

  Cole tugs his lips to one corner. “No.”

  “Sarcasm, I’ll take that.”

 

  Just before the pirate can retort back, the cries intensify, and people are falling out and dispersing into the humid battlefield.

  “But what exactly is yer pla—”

  “Something I have never done before!” Kai snatches back his sword and runs off. At a distance, he follows up, “Ye said you trust me!”

  Cole stands there, dumbfounded. He sighs with a shake of his head, grumbling for a moment before joining in.



  Both sides clash into each other; blades screeching upon a clash, guns clamouring and bullets flying, nails digging through flesh. In a matter of seconds, hollers of the braves mix with grunts, bellows, and bells of the man Davy Jone’s ship.

  In the middle of this all, Kai only advances forward, speed walking with his full attention on the two finnfolks who are also going up to him. The brunet’s walk speeds up, and he unsheathes his blade just in time to drop them on Krux’s lone Time Blade.

 

  Again it's fight and fight and fight and fight and fight, he's exhausted but he can't stop. He can't slow down or step back or else he's dead.

   But then upon side-stepping in a dodge, the merman spots his sister pulling Acronix away from him with a giant water claw.

  “Nya, get away from me!”

  Nya gasps, offended. “You’re welcome for helping you?!”

  “I need to be far from the pendant!”

  “Does your plan involve fire?!”

  Fire blasts inbetween him and Krux, unintended. “You’re a very bright woman, Sis.”

  “I’m not sure about this, Kai!” She rolls away from a mere finnfolk.

  “Just—at least let me tryOAH!” Kai dodges Acronix’s attack.

  Krux aims to hit his face with the blade. Kai stops it with fire. Acronix follows too. Nya pushes it with a nail-sharp blob and strikes Acronix’s side with it.

  Acronix winces. He snaps his eyes to her, scarily enough.

  The mermaid rolls her shoulders and fixes her stance. So ready.

 

  This is bothersome.

  As Cole is busy with throwing and avoiding bullshit within every second, he can’t help but feel antsy with missing presences which he had just noticed now.

  Lloyd nears the noiret, rubbing the dirt off his lip. “I thought Chen’s supposedly here?” He charges and jabs someone in the face with his sword.

  Yeah, that’s what Cole thought too.

  Something is off.








  Like this one.

  This is very off.

  Standing before the eerie pitch black pathway and by the entrance of the camouflaged cave are Jay, Griffin, Ash and the chicken.

  Just staring at it makes it seem like it’s about to just suck their souls out in an instant. And none of them has read or listened to horrific tales (Eh, maybe except Ash, he’s quite metal).

 

  “Are you certain you can feel something down there?” Jay asked for the second time.

  Again, responds Griffin, “Precisely.”

  He wasn’t hoping for that answer but alright.

  The frightened ginger stares back at the darkness again. Who would have the right mind to go down that?

  “You two go ahead. Surely four hands can do the work?”

  Ash judges him. Hard. “We came back to you so you could help us.”

  “Which I may succeed in doing so by watching your backs and guarding this entrance!” proposed Jay with a smug grin, followed by a faint buk-buk?

  He has a point. They may have knocked out a number of Finnfolks in the swamp but it’s better safe than to… die..? Griffin shrugs, it was good enough for him. Ash sighs, but he wordlessly lets the pirate stay while the two of them proceed into the cave, feeling their palms on the walls.

  “You know how to use those darts, gingerlocks?!” Their voices later echoed out of the cave.

  Jay yells back, “Of course I do!” just, once he figures out how not to accidentally breathe in once he puts the tube on his mouth..

 

  With them gone, Jay pays heed to the source of the distant rustling that has been bugging him for a long time now.

  The man puts his hands on the pistol, the matchbox, and the hen, ready to bang and run. That is, until Skylor pops out from behind the gloomy trees, tossing a vermilion snake to the side.

 

  Jay breathes in relief. “Oh, thank gods it’s you. I was just about to throw this whole war and throw the worry of justifying myself to future me and—”

  “Shhhh!!”

  He raises his brow as the selkie rushes to him.

  “Kognito is around,” said Skylor. “We wouldn’t want him discovering you. Especially with me.”

  The pirate mockingly laughs in a whisper. “That cock with a hat? What is he to do, scare us with his white hairs?”

  He watches Skylor eye him (somewhat similar to Ash’s) before she looks around and leans closer. “Whatever. Listen, I need you to bring me to the First Islands.”

  “What, why?”

  “There’s no time to explain.”

  Jay dissociates. A sudden deja vu blocking him from responding in standard time.

  “I’m sorry but ye only get to say that if you’re Kai,” he muttered, eyes still in space.

  Skylor’s face turns, question marks all over her face.

 

  “Why must I bring you there, Donnie?” He places his hands on his hips, chicken tucked under his armpit.

  “Kai needs me. I just found how to bring down the finnfolk. Those goons are technically inextinguishable, and if I don't tell your dear lovely mates in time, Nya included, you’re going to regret it.” She stepped away as she threatened.

  Skylor leans closer to the tree just beside them, discreetly glancing at the shadow of a man there when Jay looks away and scratches his head in frustration.

  “Oh, you used the Nya card, I can’t tell if yer lying or not,” boohooed the young pirate, pushing his fingers on his head.

  “Hurry up before the mers come back with the prisoners!”

  “Don’t rush me, I don’t do well under pressure!”




  Sparks flicker now and there, from the friction between the steels and irons, and even when their skin would touch each other within a millimetre. And in every coming seconds, it’s a 50/50 guess whether Nya would be near or far as she dances combat with Acronix.

  Kai grits his teeth and drags himself farther away from the two, luring Krux by the centre of the field by letting the finnfolk chase after him in this bloodbath.

  The Time Blade slams on Kai’s sword. It sparks again, but it grows into a small flame on Kai’s weapon as they pull out.

  This is so frustrating, Krux isn’t letting him rest at all.

  One swing comes another swing. A dodge atop with a duck and a roll over.

  Deciphering whether the heat is building up again is hard for the red merman, so until he winces without getting hit, Kai lets out a loud groan as he succumbs more to the sears and bursts his flames out.

  Krux stumbles back and away along with everyone else squawking. The fire follows him, burning plants after plants.

  “Kai!” heard the merman from a voice afar. He focuses on his own blaze, eager to control them and prevent them from spreading more.

 

  “What’s he doing?!” Zane panicked at the sight. He catches his boomerang and throws it before bullets.

  Cole fights alongside him. “I don’t know, should I be worried?!”

  “Umm..” Lloyd glances at Kai’s direction. “I’m worried!”

  Pixal throws a grenade and pushes the three behind. “I’m not sure what Kai means but if things get worse I suggest we step in.”

  In cue, the explosion erupts in time with another burst of fire. The blaze grows, to the point they can’t see Krux and Kai anymore.

  “How are we going to jump into that?!” Cole motions to it while pushing a fleeing finnfolk off.

 

 

  Krux hovers an arm over his head as he repeatedly shoots at the fire caging him in with Kai, but new flames keep igniting his way, and with hits later he’s floundering closer and closer to the merman.

  Krux turns and shoots at the brunet’s face instead. The flame itself takes the hit, causing him to click his tongue at the merman.

  “This is your plan, burning us alive?!”

  Kai takes a long second hissing in pain to himself first. “B-bing bong, guess again.”

  “Wha—” Krux watches the staggering man straighten himself with deep breaths.

  Kai looks him up and down. “I have something to show you.”

 

  There goes the fire dome again, but it doesn’t just stop at enclosing the sky—the flame drizzles down to the centre, impersonating a fountain building itself a giant sequoia. It shivers in rage, contrary to the walls of fire calming to a still motion.

  Krux and Kai watch in awe, the latter not even controlling the choreography of this part.

  The immortal steals a glance on him. Kai steps back, his hands in the air.

  Then it unfurls, the flame itself. Not spread or anything like that — more of, it exposes it’s soul to the watchers as the smoke of the grass rises up and enters their nostrils. The fire’s appearance doesn’t change. But in the vaguest way ever (if Kai believes he hasn’t completely lost his mind), something shows.

  Something feeds them.

  Something unfolds and… leads them to perceive.

  To read.

 

  Just like Kai planned and wholefully had faith in, the truth is revealed.



  “Kai!” Neuro dares himself to near the calm blaze.

  Harumi pulls him back in time to block a finnfolk. “They’re still in there.”

  “I don’t care much if he’s there or not!” Nya shouted with a groan, restraining Acronix’s arms and legs with water. “Kai doesn’t have decent control of his element yet, what if he’s suffocating there?!”

  Tox furrows her brows, reminding all the times Kai has casted back in New Ignacia. “...He didn’t at that point?”

  “What is he doing with my brother?!” Acronix is barely putting an utmost effort at pulling away from Nya’s own element, for his eyes are settled on the fire too.

 

  Suddenly, the red shortly falters, and it begins to spread out and colour the greens into black at an alarming speed.

  Everyone scurries away.

 

  Zane, not able to rest his arms from non stop stretching, lays on a tree as he covers his nose. “About time we intervene?”

  Cole tightens his grip on his sword, tugging continuously on the ring on his finger in a desire to beat the race against his heartbeat.

  He’s not responding back.

  No. No. No no no no.

  No.

  While everyone else runs away from it, Cole finds himself drawing near the fire.

  A grab on his arm. The pirate looks back to see Lloyd holding on him.

 

  “I don’t know what other miracle you’re thinking of doing, but I do know for a fact that no one can do shit to this.” The blond nods to the shit. “Kai knew your identity, why?”

  Cole meets eyes with him, he’s serious, the very same man who wanted nothing but to put him behind bars.

  “You trust your life on him —” Lloyd slowly pulls him closer to the safe place. “I’m just as scared as you are. But that is Kai, that guy who’s had zero faith in anything and is believing in bullshit right now — Urgh. What I’m saying is, you should trust Kai’s life on him too.”

  His brows furrow. “So..”

  Lloyd fully pulls him closer to them now. “He’s reading the fire.” He leads him, Zane, and Pixal behind the trees. “And I have no idea how I knew tha—!” The giant bonfire blows up.

 

  The flames drop down and so the spread weakens. The black field is still alight, but that’s not important. In the middle, Krux and Kai are on their feet, unmoving and quiet.

 

  Kai darts his eyes everywhere on the ground, seemingly struggling to find his voice.

  “And what was that, one of your illusions?” calmly asked Krux, less fazed than the fire sorcerer himself.

  Kai gulps. “No, y-you saw what I saw.”

 

  Everyone peek their heads out, listening to them.

  Krux steadies his eyes on the finnfolk as he utters, “It’s bullshit.”

  “What..?”

  He fixes his grip on the Time Blade.

 

  A short silence takes over before Krux weakly lounges forward and swings the weapon. “You said it, we saw the same message.”

  Kai hurriedly blocks it with his sword. “Krux, you’re putting your kin’s lives at risk!”

  “I do not yield!”

  “Krux!” Kai blocks yet another swing heavier than the last as he wobbles back. “I did not make that up myself, the blaze showed us —”

  “I DO NOT YIELD!” He fires at the merman with a huge blast.

  Kai yelps and jumps away from it, not a second passes when Krux comes for him, the Time Blade emitting electric arcs and a glow intensifying

  “I DO NOT YIELD,” growled Krux again, “for my life to be controlled and my destiny! To be decided!—by some puny! Story!” the Time Blade plummets right into Kai’s sword.

  Kai loses his balance, almost slipping the blade to him.

 

  The finnfolk heaves, arms trembling on the pressure he’s giving, veins popping out his muscles.



   He adjusts his focus, on the golden ambers dominantly boring through his soul.



  With a deep growl, the merman discloses, “You leave me no choice.”

  The field comes alive in a burning light again. The blade of Kai’s sword bursts into a flame, the other shuffled away from him just in time for him to fix both hands unto his sword and attract it to Krux’s face in a snap.



  –

  “All that aside..”

 

  “The most important part is we guarantee our win.”

  The candle crackled beside the blond capt’n. He pulled his eyes away from it, shifting them back to the mers and his crew seemingly in deep thoughts.

  Zane pat the murmuring Jay by his shoulder. “And I suppose with enough distraction, Mr. Walker shall be bringing the captives with him to the Bounty, hide, and come back once the coast is clear?”

  “And it will be smooth sailing from then,” topped off Pixal, shrugging with a smile.

  But Dareth pouted at a corner. “We’re crossing the Tempest Seas for the third time?”

  “No, Kai can just bring us to where the Krakens are.” Cole also shrugged, playing with the dozed off brunet’s hair with Nya.

  Tox inspected the crystal beside Kai. “Huh, this thing really is dicey.”

 

  Nya detangled the little braid to do ever again. She paused when a thought crossed her mind, something everyone has silently considered.

  “What if… somebody dies?” Jay beat her to it.

  Lloyd parted his lips, but the words latched back on his throat.

 

  Now, one would expect cold silence if such a question is uttered in a situation like this, which did happen, and it was unsettling, but terms were remembered that night and it was only natural that all the eyes in that room would perch unto the pirate with the Black Spot and the red merman fast asleep.

  Cole avoided eye contact by any means as he stopped minding Kai’s brown locks.

 

  That is when Harumi stepped up. “The mers are born with a healing factor, so recovering quicker, that, we can, and the ability to heal other species with the inclusion of the human kind.” She tore her eyes away from the two. “It will be our duty to prevent death by any means, and mark my words, I will protect us.”

  And they all smiled at her for that.

  The capt’n shortly tipped his hat and went back with a commanding voice. “It appears we have the same numbers so I say each human has a healing mer for a partner.” He raised a brow. “Savvy?”

  “Savvy!”



  Nya sighed, going back to braiding her brothers’ hair. “After they’ve hoarded the captives and brought them to a safe place, what about our enclosing business with the finnfolk?”

  Jay slammed his fists and chuckled, “I suggest we show them we’re not to mess with!”

  Another followed, “We’re beating them with speed, imagine the look on their faces!”

  “We toast them to death!”

  “Bring ‘em to the gallows!”

  “Enforce them to a seppuku, we shall!”

  Harumi and Mystake shook heads as they went on squabbling with suggestions. The latter nodded to the silent Capt’n. “Fathom I, you’re thinking of keeping playing with them?”

  Lloyd giggled.

  Yep.

  –

 

  And the play goes on.

  A ring of fire separates them from the two men fighting on fiery charred grounds with every intent of shredding blood on the other.

  It is terrifying, for the audience would stand on their toes and yell names when one of the two is a breath closer to death. But it is undeniable that the antagonistic battle was, in a way, mesmerising. Techniques, skills, and talents express themselves in the most violent ways ever. The battle of the greatest fighters, if not a perfect performance choreographed by both. None stagger, exhaustion builds up on them but still they show no slacks.

 

  Acronix pushes himself to stand with his brother, but the moment he breaks free from Nya’s grasp, A much bigger body of water shoves him to the ground. Harumi glowers at him, in front of the noirette mermaid tossing the scroll to the ground and dropping onto her knees. It seems the other finnfolks are going down too, pinned and checkmated by the mers and the pirates within the woods.

 

  Fire spurts everywhere. The wind, the flames, nature are paused to a still. All of Krux and Kai’s attacks, blows, and hits—they were more than just grants to wound the other to torture. Gradually, the impacts grow heavier and more powerful, induced by emotions; rage, fear, confusion… the building elements of revolution.

  It is mighty unfair. All they’re doing is trying to survive through all this, and just living. But then just as they’ve settled on something they could believe in to keep on surviving and living, they are slapped in the face by the almighty nature’s intuition itself, the fact that both sides are..

  Wrong.

 

  It’s all the fire showed them. Nothing more, nothing less. Just the reality that both parties are wrong for what they’re fighting for.

 

  Say Kai is throwing a tantrum if you want. Say, they are being childish, playing hide and seek with their own dirty hands on their eyes as they go about.

 

  It's just..

 

  What do they mean they’re wrong?

 

  Kai’s grip on his sword weakens, letting Krux push the Time Blade closer to the merman who side-steps away but is met with the weapon again.

  There is a flaw to this fight. While as super and stubborn as they can be, blood will always be drawn.

  A merfolk’s healing factor doesn’t grace with God's speed. Even with the royal blood running through one’s veins—much faster, it exists, but with too many breakages and overexertion it is only expected for one to fall against an injured immortal.

 

  The red merman’s legs waver on his doubling weight. His body relies on his sword to stand properly. Krux also takes a moment, distancing away from the merman and following his breaths and calming his nerves.

  Kai, with the scent of the burning leaves and his own blood dripping from his head, he grimaces and catches himself from falling. From where he is, he can't see his opponent properly. From afar, he can hear everyone calling his name, straining their voices and cheering him on with desperate cries.

  Keep fighting, Kai. Keep fighting.

  Keep swimming.

  He has to keep finding the nearest shore.

  He has to do.. whatever, he must have—

  Krux fires at him.

  Kai pulls the sword off the ground and deflects it. Krux immediately bolts to him, Time Blade diving into the merman’s exposed head.

  Kai raises his arms, using all the power he could pull to stop it. But it’s not enough. He’s gone too slow. The flames are too far to assist him. And his pendant—



  His pendant.



  …has it been burning him this whole time?




  BANG!!

 

  Krux screams in pain. He backs off from the merman and clenches on the bullet wound on his torso, eyes sharpening on Lloyd’s gun from across the dying flames.

  Harumi is already supporting Kai down on his knees when Cole jumps into the fight.

 

  The pirate easily knocks the Time Blade off, and in a swift movement he turns Krux around, sweeps him off his feet and tumbles the man face-down. Krux spins back with a groan, but a cold steel kissing his chin greets him, with a cold death stare from the noiret pirate, Cole.

 

  –

  “Ginger is right” —Cole pointed at Jay last night —”we ought to knock on their heads we’re not to mess with again.”

  Griffin lightened up. “I propose we make them cry!”

  A couple coos sounded in the room.

  “That’s overly excessive but do shove our triumph, if ye will." Lloyd slumped. Sure, shove it to they’re faces that they have been outgunned, outmanned, outnumbered, and outplanned.

  Cole chuckled to himself, already imagining the scowling face he was to put down. “Race them to victory.”

  –

  “Beat you on your own game,” he told the immortal.




 

_XXIV. This is How You Win pt.2_

5.5k words

Notes:

Parallel timelines with contradicting lessons aye? [wiggles brows] [random dance] [crouch crouch]
also for the sake of the plot perhaps can we uh forget science for a moment and pretend metal swords aren't supposed to melt in that factor..

[we do not support murder nor toying with thine enemy.]

Chapter 28: This is How You Win pt.3

Notes:

ong this one is like 5x shorter, like Jay and Kai

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

  Krux fired at him.

  Kai pulled the sword off the ground and deflected it. Krux immediately bolted to him, Time Blade diving into the merman’s exposed head.

  Kai raised his arms, using all the power he could pull to stop it. But it’s not enough. He’s gone too slow. The flames were too far to assist him. And his pendant—



  His pendant.



  …has it been burning him this whole time?




  BANG!!

 

  Krux screams in pain. He backs off from the merman and clenches on the bullet wound on his torso, eyes sharpening on Lloyd’s gun from across the dying flames.

  Harumi is already supporting Kai down on his knees when Cole jumps into the fight.

 

  The pirate easily knocks the Time Blade off, and in a swift movement he turns Krux around, sweeps him off his feet and tumbles the man face-down. Krux spins back with a groan, but a cold steel kissing his chin greets him, with a cold death stare from the noiret pirate, Cole.

 

 

  “Ginger is right” —Cole pointed at Jay last night —”we ought to knock on their heads we’re not to mess with again.”

  Griffin lightened up. “I propose we make them cry!”

  A couple coos sounded in the room.

  “That’s overly excessive but do shove our triumph, if ye will." Lloyd slumped. Sure, shove it to they’re faces that they have been outgunned, outmanned, outnumbered, and outplanned.

  Cole chuckled to himself, already imagining the scowling face he was to put down. “Race them to victory.”

 

  “Beat you on your own game,” he told the immortal.



  “Cole!” Kai cried from behind.

  But it’s too late. It hits him instantly, not even giving him a chance to reach up and feel the dart that has struck his neck. Instead, the heavy force of gravity drags his body down. White spots gather ‘round his vision, then comes the darkness, his eyelids growing as burdensome as his entire being.

  Cole’s final bit of strength finally leaves his arms, and just as he closes his eyes, the last thing he sees washes him to a big dread.

 

  Harumi turns to the selkie who has shot the small arrow, who also bears the golden Time Blade with her free hand.

  The mermaid immediately takes action and throws her water sword towards it, but her time reverses back and she loses control of her own body. She manages to push Kai away from her just in time for someone else to fire at Harumi to a paused state.

 

  Kai directs his eyes in the other direction where the other rocket came from. There, the man with two successfully retrieved Time Blades, cerulean and emerald.

  He looks around more. Everyone else is frozen too. Everyone else but him, Skylor, Krux, and Acronix.

  He jerks his eyes down at the unconscious pirate right by the finnfolk’s feet as the sound of someone condolencing him turns clearer.

 

  Acronix clicks his tongue and pouts at the red merman still wounded and all. He serenades, “Awe, that is quite a pity..!” He shakes his head, frown intensifying as ever. “You really thought you had won the battle that moment, didn’t you, Red Fins?”

  Skylor fires the time rewinding essence at his brother, slowly, the scars shrink and dissipate to nothing at all. The blood dripping from the finnfolk’s body trickles back to the opening ‘fore it closes. And just like that, Krux is untouched.

 

  The immortal man looks down at Cole’s body, reminding himself of that time back in that lousy mercove. A human and a merfolk. A pirate and a greatness. He tilts his head as he deciphers further in silence, though, it seems he should stop, given from the eerie stare he’s getting from the little lamb called Kai.

  “Selkie,” Krux muttered once she showed up by his side, “This sea-farer, who he be?”

  Skylor has her aim steady on the merman. “No one.”

  He nods. “Doesn’t appear to be no one.” He dares to move his leg, intentionally making it ever so visible will his foot dap on the sleeping body.

  He backs off in time when fire jolts from nothing to bite him.

  Acronix shortly glances at it then back at Kai once they back step away from it. The mer didn’t even move.

 

  “Fucking touch him and you will see hell.” Kai momentarily wobbles as he stands up on his feet. His body is yet still picking up from the little healing he’s gotten in that short break, unfortunately his open wounds will have to take some time recovering for itself, which is fine. This is fine.

  Fine.

  Yeah.

  Totally fine.

 

  But then when he shifts his gaze to the selkie, Skylor flinches and avoids eye contact.

  Upon seeing that, Krux lets out a singular chuckle. Ah, he almost forgot, these two were acquainted back in that far-away port city. “Skylor Chen is on our side again, if you have yet caught on. If it wasn’t for some sly actions no one bothers to hear, maybe then her precious noble clan hasn’t reduced its numbers..” he sneered at the redhead looking down. “You're naive, trusting a perisher’s scheme.”

 

  Kai furrows his brows. Was he talking about him? What??? Schemes —?

  With his eyes still narrowing on the three, behind the frozen bodies does he spot a subtle movement, followed by the hiding face of his sister — who’s hair is still lit up with a blue aura — putting a finger up her lips.

 

  Acronix whispers to the other finnfolk, “Brother, what exactly happened in that fire?”

  Krux deepens his glare to the red merman, the ferocity that has been building up since then enkindling once again.

  He gives no answer, only lowly scowling, “Don’t let Red escape this time.”

  “What of Ronin?” worried Skylor.

  Acronix laughs. “Hah! That is his problem—”

 

 

  When they say giants are easy to tumble down, maybe they say it because of the fact that they are big, easy to find and easy to target. You can see whether their hands are moving or where they are walking towards to, so once we get a hang of how the giant fights, they can be fairly easy to defeat.

  But there's also a problem with giants, specifically when they say that when we hear them, they can see us.

  And we can't see them, sometimes.

  Even if we turn around and they're just right there.

  Giants, sometimes, is a huge tsunami of a blaze erupting out of nowhere, waving to eat them and blocking all sight all in a quiet devour and a fast swing of death's scythe. All souls jumped out. It all happened so secretly and so fast that the sensation of the heat went delayed.

 

  Acronix grits his teeth and tightens his grip on the emerald Time Blade, it releases sparks out of it, and thus comes a shockwave of temporal energy blasting the burning element away from the three of them. The fire dissipates, but only for a short second, though, it did prevent the violent spread.

  Through the raging wall of red, they squint their eyes about and find Kai’s back facing them and kneeling down with Cole with him, and someone else.



  The merman gently puts the noiret down on the ground, wincing once Nya’s hand slams on his shoulder.

  “Yeah, don’t get away from me again,” she scolded.

  The sides of her scroll brushes on his cheek, it’s tightly tied up on her arm this time with a piece of cloth.

  “How did you..?"

  “I don’t know either.” She raises her hand, attracting all the hydration she could grab from the entire jungle. “So what’s our objective here, mate?”

  “Throw rocks, squirt water at their faces and drown them if you want. Skylor, she’s likely with them now.” He smiles in pride at the beautiful water trident forming on her hand.

 

  “That bitch,” she scoffed, then nodded at the other side. “That Krux, he mentioned this was all a scheme of yours?” she asked, although already seeing the unlikeliness of it. As terrible as her brother is, she can’t think he would pull a head on approach against the finnfolks.

  As expected, he shakes his head. “No, that can’t be..” he cuts his own words when he looks back down to Cole.

  Nya copies, and it takes her a second to hop on board with his thoughts.



   An overall conclusion revels in their minds, it causes a wave of gooseflesh to tickle all over the noirette’s arms. She lets out what seems to be a mix of a scoff and a laugh.

  “And here I thought I was going to kill him someday.”

  So this was Cole’s plan all along.

  Again, if only Kai could roll his eyes.

  By the corner of his vision, there lies the flames guarding them. It has also come to his realisation that these creations of his have always acted upon their own, and perhaps, just obeying him. Some sentient element.

  He gazes at the pirate’s sleeping face, in force of habit, he lightly flicks his forehead before kindly fixing the orange bandage on it. Kai might be wrong, but if his fire really is a part of himself, then, he may have as well found how to tame it.

  “...You better wake up soon or I’m taking all the hardtacks.”

 

  The merman stands up and steps away with his sword. As he turns to his foes, the flames immediately pile up from where he has left and encircles the human.

  Nya walks alongside him, neither sputtering a word.

  Exchanging comments doesn’t seem necessary anyway.

  After all, what only matters now are those faces that gouged lives out of them.

 

  Kai was wrong, on the part about seeing them being the worst.

 

   It’s right they meet again.



  The inferno lounges out, just in time for Krux, Acronix, and Skylor to see Kai and Nya disappearing along, who, in a twinkle of a star, appear behind with their blades already beckoning.




_XXV. This is How You Win pt.3_

1.6k words

Notes:

: you're late
: i know
: and u said it wont happen again
: i knOW..💔

So like, some time ago book 1 finished publishing (excluding extra chapters) on wattpad and at the same time it hit 1k views it was and is a total blast!! like, omg, younger me wanted to hit 1k real bad and now they're there akjcjkaskjh go little rockstar.

anyways, i am so so so sorry about the delayed upload and making yall wait for just 1.6k words like im sorry if thats underwhelming or disappointing. Though, in case yall are down to read my notes, i kinda wanna share how i currently feel with book 3

first and foremost, that shit makes me myself cry really it makes me question the "comfort silly fanfic" goal during the writing of the 1st book. Honestly tho dawgs..
Book 1 was inspired by folk and pirate songs (Derina Harvey Band) and all that very piratey stuff
Book 2 was inspired by AURORA, Celtic Woman, Kokia, and some pirate songs too. We can see it's more focused on the merfolk
Book 3...
looking on my notes and seeing mentions of M83, Audiomachine, Ellie Goulding (and tiktok audios).. they like make me lay back on my swivel chair and scratch my head.
But yeah despite the emotions affecting my writing, I am equally devoted to finishing it, hopefully with a result that would make me believe I did an amazing job.

Speaking of which, book 1 just got to 6.9k hits!!! holy hecc!!!! and this one is on 3k hits with 150 kudos already like woah. Thank u guys so much I am forever cherishing all the love!! Go run at the closest mirror and point at yallself and aggresively say "ur such a good existing being ever" raAAAHHH!!!
again, tysm!! ily all :))) <<<333

[again im sorry just imagine me looking at u with big beady eyes beside ur device and giving u a flower]

Chapter 29: Red

Notes:

But then its another chapter with 5k words

This is dedicated to my school
without which this story would’ve already been publishing since like 5 months ago
Like, seriously, i do all that school work and i get sermons for not being perfect what is this silliness, universe
don’t mix ur silly with my silly, universe

 

Um trigger warning character death? Well not really cuz it already happened? Kind of more of a ptsd thing but yeah?
*finger guns*
*crossing toe fingers yall aint tired*

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  Warm air.

 

  Dampen shores.

 

  Imprinted soils.

 

  Crossed trunks.

 

  Charred grounds.

 

  Open wounds.



  Black smoke.

 

  Both surface and sea dwellers are displayed in the war-torn jungle. Their hands are raised; some jaws hang low and some flies land on their eyes. Swords, guns, and bullets are all stationary in motion, as once again, the world has ceased and in between these steady hands there lurks a gnarly air

  But still, even if the people and their lives rest, fire continues akindled, and as the element lives should the sun rotates and goes about the very land it burned.

  It is a miracle all four are alive yet, more so especially the target of the ocean, Kai. Every attack he’s dodged and merely did feel like God’s work. He doesn’t feel tired, as opposed to his plummeted state just earlier — today his mind only dwells on defeating Krux and Acronix, not the state of his body, the Day of the End, the future consequences and such. Just fight, fight, fight, and fight.

  Let the blood pump through his veins and frighten out of his skin. Let the hands that held steel and city dirt paralyse on the flaming sword for all of eternity.




  In the spur of it all, Krux switches Time Blades with Acronix, taking the golden one in possession, and in an instant, he locks blades with Kai.

  A smirk slips out of the finnfolk’s lips, throwing the merman off and even more when he utters the words.

  “Let’s take you to hell.”

   In a starlight’s twinkle, The warm air gushing on his skin increases density and weighs him down.

  The field of glowing red is now just a vast field of blue and corals.

 

  Kai immediately clasps his mouth shut and drags his eyes through the rainbow of colours. Above his vision, he detects movement, of a red tail flailing about and pushing up towards the surface.

  He blinks at the sight, at the familiar hooded brunet with a smaller figure on his arms.

  Is that…

  Him?

 

  Krux catches Kai’s neck with his arm, the latter almost inhaling the sea-water with his human body.

  “So this is where you’re stuck in?” Krux's voice was full of malice, the trembles in it arising anxiety in the merman squirming out of his grasp.

  “That little boy is all alone, Red. Defenceless, just one blade through that scrawny chest and it’s all over.”

  Nails dig into the finnfolk’s arm. In between the horrific nonsense, sputters of bubbles trickle up as the water surrounding them begins to boil, the heat reaches the Time Blade, and so in a sharp gasp of air, the two fall into the present time’s blackened earth.

 

  A wave of aqua drags Krux away from Kai. Nya runs to his side and helps him up on his feet.

  “Kai!”

  “So you might want to look out for those Time Blades!” he panted.

  “What happened?!” She pulls all the water out of his body and clothes, drying him up, and uses all that source to push Acronix far back from them.

  Kai shakes his head and settles his stance. “...it brought me to a decade ago.” Another sword falls into him, he blocks it with his’. “Damn Skylor, it’s me!!”

  She glides her weapon off. “My target, exactly!”

 

  Behind him shrieks Nya before vanishing from plain sight with someone he can’t pay much attention to. He veers away from Skylor’s attacks, dodging and fending from one after another and barely from the other’s offence. Then, just as he pushes the selkie away, Acronix tackles him and activates the Forward Time Blade.

 

  Kai opens his eyes to see himself on a sandy shore. He immediately shoves Acronix off him and thrusts his sword to the finnfolk. Blocked. The sand is soft. Shit. The two wobble as they fight. Acronix hurries and brings them back to present.

 

  Kai opens his eyes to see himself in a dark alleyway. He immediately shoves Acronix off him and thrust his sword to the finnfolk. This cobblestone path, it’s oddly familiar —! Kai ducks away from Skylor’s blade. It smashes on a barrel. He knocks off the Time Blade in the process. Then it clicks.

  They’re in Jamanakai.

  He blocks Acronix’s swing and throws the man to the pyramid stack of woods beside them. It wobbles, but Skylor saves it last second as the finnfolk knees Kai on the gut and runs for the Time Blade.

  They hear a riot thundering towards them.

  Then before Kai can react, the Time Blade discharges again.

 

  Nya is back. Kai hurls a blast of fire at Krux, who staggers and jumps away from Nya. Acronix attacks him. Blocked. Skylor bothers him. His arm gets nicked. Ouch. Time Blade zap! Deflected. Swing. Block. Swing. Block. Save Nya. Fire. Fire. Fire. Another Time Blade!

  Kai ducks away from it. It continues to fly at Pixal’s body. He panics and blasts fire at the essence.

  He turns around, just in time for another Time Blade.

  Again and again he and Nya get brought to different times and places. They travel back to the underwater chaos from minutes ago, where Nya spills Acronix’s blood, then they’re back in the present, and then the mermaid is gone again. They bring Kai back to New Ignacia, and then present. Someplace. Present. She’s back. Another time. Present. And on and on and on. Then, there is no present.

  He loses Nya again.

  At the moment of his battle with Krux, the forest paths change from castle grounds, to sand, to a dark manor. At one point in a short blink of an eye, the blaze snapped into an eruption big enough to hide the sky.

  And then, there is no sky to hide.

  Nor flames and the air it was burning.



  But still, there lies the colour:

  Red.

 

  The disgusting metallic scent fills up his nose, as well as the screeching of steels and metals grinding against one another breaks his ears morphing to grow fins. Besting the constant clanging of the instruments are the same sounds that he often hears, the familiar ones that accompanied his heart to sink.

  The screams.

  The cries and the weeps of the people of Ignacia.

 

  Kai looks around the soulless halls, his eyes catching a load of the smudged blood tracks on the walls and the dismembered bodies loitered in the corners. Morbid. He gulps back a gag.

  Kai looks around more, seeing no signs of Krux around the area, so he cautiously sticks his back to the wall with his tail and navigates around a bit more.

  They’re too loud, the hollers and his heartbeat. Way too loud.

  But then amidst all those he hears a wail just around these halls that bring way too many memories and feelings.

  He thought he’s got it handled, facing the finnfolk without making a mess out of himself and getting swayed by his emotions, but this is another level. He’s actually back in the moment.

  His back was touching the barrier until he swam farther away from the sound.

  No. No, he can’t cower now. Do something!

  He moves his hand away from his mouth and down to his neck, searching for something. Shit, he left his pendant.

  His breaths unsettle, momentarily losing his body then by then as sharp shivers overwhelm him.

  This can’t be real. This can’t happen. He’s not — he’s not here and he can’t actually be in the past —

 

  “Boo.”

  Kai springs away from the voice.

  Krux looks down on him, composed with the same stare he’s been giving on the merman. Strangely, this time it actually petrifies him. And Kai gives no second thought of swimming away and through the blood-curdling passages.

  The finnfolk smirks triumphantly and chases him.

 

  Every corridor he turns to he regrets. They are all bloody, and he has passed by tons and tons of lifeless bodies thrashed around with limbs dislocated in the most absurd ways.

  Another scream peals from the other side.

  Kai’s tail weakens, his strength slowly leaving him as well as his sanity. The red hues colouring the entire castle walls, they make him want to vomit out everything he has inhaled. His fucking entire guts. They're all going up.

  Krux blasts at his direction. It hardly misses Kai’s head.

  The brunet takes a sharp turn to the right, where on the other end of the hallway he hears more cries and screams of demands.

  He pushes himself to the opposite direction and swims as fast as he can.

 

  That is, until he meets a dead end.

 

  Kai digs his nails on the damn wall before turning to the finnfolk leisurely wending towards him with ease.

  He shrinks, as if praying for the material to swallow his scaled body to a safe place.

  “I thought you’d enjoy this, Red,” Krux tattled, ever so closing the spaces between them and loudly rattling his head. “Waging war against us again. Thought I might as well bring you back to the old times.”

  He drags himself close enough. Kai throws his hands to push him, but the finnfolk catches his arm and throws him to the hard ground.

 

  Krux lowers down to the merman heavily trying to get up, then, he grabs a fistful of his brown locks and raises him up, raising questions in the shivering merman.

What's going to happen to him?

Is he dying? Is this the end? He's fucking dying.

  Kai gasps at the Time Blade threatening his neck.

 

  “Do you not want this? Mum and Dad are here,” whispered Krux, lightly placing the weapon on the merman’s skin. “I want you to watch closely.”

  Over the finnfolk’s shoulder, a crowd screams at the lone figures far away to decipher through all the dust and blood in the ocean, but of course, Kai knows them too well.

  “Wonder what happens if I leave you here? Alone, scared as you are. And then as they turn and finish their meal there, they will feel you, and scram to your red tail. Then your body will be torn to pieces, limbs by limbs, guts all rooted out.”

  Then there comes the blast, the wave of the explosion coming all the way to gush on the two.

  Krux pulls Kai’s head back up again with a tighter grip. “I know because that is what I commanded.”

  “No.”

  “So watch.”

  “N-no, please stop.”

  “As they do exactly that before your eyes.”

  “NO!”

  Kai jerks off the ground. His hands reach to the forming vines, to the swarm of sea-dwellers banging and destroying it.

  Krux drags his body hellward and pins him there, his hand still choking the hair of the merman.

  Kai tries to hurl fire towards it all, but nothing happens. He moves his tail and pulls all the strength he could muster to push himself and jump in. He tries everything. Everything to save them.

  His eyes shake at the shield slowly breaking apart.

  “No! Please, no! NO!” He cries, aquamarines dripping out of his eyes. He pleads. He prays. Anything! But nothing still happens.

  “NO!”

 

   A third figure manifests by Krux’s side, someone with silver scales and pearly blue fins.

  Then Kai sees it, all of the plants breaking apart and the spaces being taken over in merely just a second. It all unfolds, again.

  It happened again.

  No time was spared. And just as the weight on him loosens, it all just disappears. All of it. Gone and loud. In an instant. Far away and always out of his reach and ripping apart and primeval and disgusting and loud and gone and loud and loud and choking his neck then his throat will follow and his lungs and his heart his tail and his head—!




  Gone.




  “Kai!”

  His body morphs back into his human form, and there’s no red ocean, merely just trees and ground all over the place. No one is screaming.

  But he can still hear them.

  He can still see them.

  “Shhh, hey! Hey, yer okay! Kai, what is—Kai!”

 

  Cole repeatedly shakes him by the shoulders as Nya drops the stolen Time Blade by them and warily looks around the darker part of the jungle, her eyes running everywhere, her senses heightened so much that scales faintly glint on her skin.

  “Look at me, Kai!” Cole shouted.

  It’s no use, the hyperventilating merman is staring right ahead and repeatedly just muttering no in the weakest voice he’s ever heard come out of him. His heaves are too drastic, his lungs would crush from how much he’s breathing in and out in such a rapid pace even.

  Nya shortly glances at them, scared at her brother’s state. “He was back in the moment our parents died, I knew Krux would bring him there!—”

 

  That fucking shit head.

  The noiret nervously cups his cheeks and leans his face closer to his eyes’ direction. “Kai, it’s me! It’s Cole! Yer okay, you’re here with me. I'm begging, look at me!”

  Tiny spews of blue stones trickle down on his hands, but he doesn’t care. A spark of hope bubbles up in him when he makes eye contact with the brunet. “Shhh, yer okay. Come back to me, Kai. Yer fucking scaring the shit out of me —” his voice wavered. He gulps the lump in his throat. “...I need you here with me.”

 

  Kai shakily holds on to his hand and nods.

  Cole doesn’t dare to blink, just don’t lose sight of him, not even a millisecond. So he hushes him, even the sweet nonsense coming out with hitches. “Beautiful. Now, I really want you to calm down and pull yerself together because Krux and Acronix are out there and we don’t have enough time before they find us.” He grabs on Kai’s hands and squeezes them. “Yer with me now. Nya is with us. And I’m not leaving you even if they come for my throat.”

  Kai nods again. “Okay,” his only word cracked, but he managed to croak out between his calming heaves.

  “Yer okay.”

  “R-right—” Kai squeezes back and focuses on his breathing, still staring intensely in those forest eyes.

 

  Right.

  He’s always okay, safe and sound here in where he is, in the illusion of being sheltered by towering trees intimately caressing his soul and devouring him whole.

  The rustling sound of the leaves calls for his attention. With the wind, together they revive and draw each other’s breaths, each exchangement’s a gamble of whether it’s less intense or a sudden jerk of a wheeze.

  And finally, his heart lessens its berserking.

 

  “I’m here,” Kai puffed out. It’s still weak, but not as heartbreaking as it was just now.

  Cole smiles, the corners of his eyes crinkling. He reaches to wipe the water-turned tears with the back of his finger. “Now, let’s make those fucking ass hats pay.”

 

  Kai lets out one last shaky sigh. Even after all that, he is still terrified; He knows from how his legs are still shivering on their own, and there is still the rattling sensation on his chest. But he soaks in the moment he is in now, and it’s working.

  He’s still at war with the Finnfolk, and he’s in the present time with Cole and Nya. If there’s something he doesn’t want to ever ever EVER happen again, commit to it, Kai. Krux brought him there for a reason, and there is no way in hell he is going to let it get into him. Out of spite? so be it.

  And he shouldn’t forget who those people are.

  Oh, this just absolutely sucks — But guess what, life is going to keep sucking.

  If it’s not kind to him then he’ll be kind to himself.

  And Cole is right.

  They need him.

 

  So, now that they have murmured the blueprint of their defiance, Kai will submit himself.

 

  The only time Kai tears his gaze off Cole’s eyes is when he looks at Nya’s.

  If her mouth doesn't mention it, her face shows her spirit. “Let’s finish this.” And it sounded more as a plead of a child.

  And so he stands up.










  Later on that moment, as Skylor obliterates the greeneries out of her way, she comes upon a suspicious patch on the ground just steps away from her. On that patch, tiny specks of aquamarines twinkle at her, but more importantly, it appears to have been sat on by two people.

  She moves to inspect it, but the hairs on her skin jumps. She turns behind to the tip of a steel pointing right at her face.

  “Now look at what you’ve done, ye mammal.” Cole (as obviously as he can) eyes him head to toe. “Before you do anything else —”

  “I will not hear a word from you, pirate!”

  She moves under the broadsword and also aims for his face. Cole dodges it last second, swearing he heard the woosh once it passed him. “Can you just HEAR ME OUT first?!”

  “Hearing you out, I did that!” She screamed so loud her spit flew out. “Everything you said, I also did! But why, Rocky? Why did someone DIE?!”

  Cole pushes far away from her, panting. “That’s what they told you?”

  The selkie scowls. Everything about this thief triggers her so much now, even just the drifted attention of the pirate.

 

  “Now!”

  Suddenly, her sword gets knocked out and a hand covers her mouth. 

  Before she can grapple out of his grasp, Kai sets off fire and lets it encase them, Cole, and the crystal.



 

  “Mmm!!”

  “Keep quiet!”

  Kai pulls her deeper in the dark alley with him while Cole looks around the area with his head carefully peeking out.

  “Did I get it right?” asked the brunet.

  Cole snickers to himself. “I only guessed this place, we’re both right.”

  “mMM m Mm MmM?!”

  “I believe that translates to where are you taking me?” The pirate motions for them to spy along with him.

  Kai struggles his way there. “Skylor, if you don’t calm down I am going to steal your pendant and fucking sell it for a merchant’s nosehair.” He reaches the noiret’s side, then, he cringes. “Eugh, did you just spit?!”

  “Mmm!”

 

  “There it is,” Cole mumbled, scanning the stone residence just a block away from them.

  Skylor eases down and checks what goes on. Lounging around and by the entrance of the building are a bunch of savages playing with each other or just lazing about, presumably, pirates. But that’s what they’re supposedly watching.

  A figure through the window passes by, putting on a big bony headdress.

  Skylor checks another window, the much wider one, which reveals about three and so occupants playing with cards in one table. One of them is a man sitting in the middle with a much higher chair and fidget buttons near his pile, and that same discoloured scales of a natal purple-glossed snake wrapping his shoulders. A person then joins her sight, opening a bottle of wine with the cork flying off to which everyone else hurrahs.

   “Dad?” she blurted out as Kai let her go and wiped his palm. Then that would mean those bastards are finnfolks!

 

  Just as Skylor is about to kick her feet and charge off, Cole corrects her.

  “Those guys lurking around are pirates as well. I’m just… going to say that poor man tied at the back is a finn-person.” He points at the silhouette at a darker corner. “They are hereby guarding the house-dwellers, which, you should know by now, is your entire clan henceforth no one is dead.”

  Kai has his eyes squinted at the pirates. “Aren’t they the crew we took over back then?”

  “Capt’n Soto. He’s nice.”

 

  Skylor shakes her head, watching everyone within the stone walls. “How…”

  She answers it herself.

 

  As uncanny is it seems to come from Rocky Dangerbuff himself, it is also an obvious answer.

  Of course. Faith.

 

  “Now, will you help us without turning your back this time?” asked the brunet moving beside her.

  Both the merman and the pirate wait in anticipation as Skylor falls silent and unmoving. Cole isn’t sure at all of what will happen, but Kai knows her.

  So it doesn’t surprise him one bit when the selkie apologetically smiles at his face.






  Skylor wobbles and falls on a palm plant when they travel back in the jungle. Curse that crystal. She scurries back up on her feet, wipes the muck out of her nose, and turns solely just to do exactly that. But Kai is gone, instead there are specks of fire and Cole standing there with hands on hips, like she has disappointed him.

  Oh, if only she knows the deal he made with Soto was regarding her tavern.

  “And now ye have a huge debt to pay,” he said with a motion of his hand.

  She gawks.

  He sets off running past the bewildered woman. “Enjoy bankruptcy!”

  “—”

  From afar, his voice echoes, “Are you going to help or not?!”



  “What’s the matter, Acromegaly, scared of some water?” Nya flies spike shaped fluids off to the finnfolk’s direction, with her free hand, she also fires with the stolen Time Blade, though her aim is off.

  “It’s Acronix!” He yelled as he ran away from each point.

  “I can’t hear you, Corn flakes!” She senses movement at the back, and grimaces at Krux approaching from behind. She redirects some spikes to the finnfolk.

  Acronix sees this chance and raises his weapon to target her back, that is, until a wall of fire blocks him out of sight.

  The light comes alive, extending out to the backstepping finnfolk, and then in comes Kai dual wielding two blades (one being Nya’s water sword).

  “Heads up, Acropolis!”

  In the spur of the moment, Krux calls, “Acropolis — fuck!”

  Coprolite rolls away from Kai’s attack. “yOU TOO?!”

  “Acronix, they’re escaping!”

 

  The finnfolk glimpses movement in the far distance, double backs, and there he sees Jay shrieking under his eyes and ushering the people with him.

  Acronix clicks his tongue and leaves his brother to cover for him. He somehow flees before the surrounding flames catch him.

  Kai groans at this. “Nya!”

  “On it!” She chases after him, devastated when she sees the man’s speed, but that’s only for a quick second. She rolls her shoulders and controls the seawater to boost her.

  And just like that, she leaves Kai and Krux.



  “How are you not down yet?” the latter grunted, taking turns deflecting and launching with the other.

  “You think you can get to me that easily?” Kai reworks his grips and strikes.

  Krux blocks it. “You were wailing with dirt on your face and blood on your tongue. You were begging!”

  “And it was disgusting!” yelled back Kai.

  “You were powerless!”

 

  “Says the one who needs a fucking weapon!” He pulls away and shields behind a tree. He scurries off in an instant, fire trailing behind him and lounging off towards his opponent. The flames shove a Time Blade and it strikes on the tree. Then it rages, blocking Krux from getting his weapon.

  “But you have made a rookie mistake, finnfolk,” Kai said, standing before Krux with the water sword bubbling up. “You made me more angry.”



  Nya swipes her element to the finnfolk catching up to the mates. It shackles Acronix’s wrists, yanking him back and bundling up more around his arms.

  “You addled mermaid!”

  “Go!” Nya controls the remaining waters to instantly push the people towards the Bounty.

  Ash slows and reloads a gun he stole on a whim. “I’m going to shoot that face —”

  “Nope!” Zane drags him by the collar.

 

  Acronix loudly groans as he pulls his muscles back, eventually, his right one budges and breaks off the cuffs. The Time Blade on his hand flickers and blasts to Nya’s direction.

  The noirette swiftly dodges it and the following one. The third one comes, she drags a hunk of water to take the bullet and get dragged to whatever time it appears to.

  Acronix fully frees himself. He storms right at the mermaid, catching her off guard from his sudden rapidity.

  The releasing Time Blade plunges directly at her face. The distance; metres turn into feet, then inches. It becomes close enough that the static pricks on her nasal bridge.

 

  Out of the blue, A rainstorm splashes down on Acronix and takes him away over yonder the trees, disappearing out of sight.

  Behind the spot where he was is Harumi reaching out a hand to Nya.

  The noirette lass curses under her breath and staggers to her way. She also unravels the cloth sticking the scroll to her skin and slams it to Harumi’s.

  Jay runs up with her, enthusiastic yet heaving. “Hey check this out, apparently I do well under pressure.”

  “Skylor just turned on us!”

  “What the fuck.”











  He had the chance but couldn’t do it.

  The opportunity was right there but still he couldn’t grasp it.

  And again, fate won against him.

 

  Those same sensations he had long shoved to the bottom tip of the iceberg and long forgotten, they swelled up again, flooding and massacring the little child that let go earlier than they usually would have gone.

  It hurts, yes.

  It makes him want to just go high up in the skies and just continuously fall there, welcoming death with open arms, or down below in the deepest trench where the same God’s tears he is supposedly dwelling within bury him with the love he was promised since he was first laid in his parent’s arms.

  All that, true.

  In one part, it makes him believe that everyone he will ever love will be gone all because of him. He said that. As excruciating as it feels upon acknowledging he said that, he did.

 

  He was a boy — no, scratch that.

  He is a boy.

  He is the same little boy who dilly-dallied in expanses with the scent of freshly cut leaves and soils millions of years older than him; who enjoyed the art of a pair of eagles interlocking their talons and spiralling their way down to the mountains, as much as he enjoyed the circular pattern of a dance of two Acanthurus nigricans.

  He is still the same little merman in red fins, with a scar, and swords on his hands, thriving until he decides his time.

  Today, is not that time.

  Nor is it going to come any sooner.

 

  Even if this battle of perseverance ends by the time the sun reaches its peak; two suns can abide these shores.

  Once again, the prickling sense tingles on his skin, and the host releases the scintillations every now and then throughout the multiple attempts of catching Krux in his flames and dragging him to relocate.

  It reaches up like a headache, and if Kai ever goes recklessly it should spew out from his scar again. He has in under control this time — himself, he means, not the fire, it still acts on its own and wandering by itself, which either helps him touch Krux or unluckily give the finnfolk a second long advantage.

  Time by time, they manifest into different times and places again, and time by time Krux also endeavors to leave the merman.

  A summoned pyre is a payment to a travel of time.

   A cut is a payment to injure.

  And every assails of the finnfolk is heavier and savager than the last.

 

  Kai can’t care any less of that part. His heart leaps out in enlightenment when he sees an opening to perpetrate.

  Fire enkindles out of his palm, entertwining within his fingers and slithering on his knuckles. It grows to touch the crystal, and Kai extends it far out to Krux’s vulnerable elbow.

  Finally, it touches.

 

    On a shallow island far away from the jungle, Krux balances himself on the lagoon.

  Kai hastes on the sandy part, putting a distance between them as he shortly concentrates on holding the heat from taking over him. He also winces, not from the pain he’s inflicted on himself, but from the harm given by the finnfolk across from him.

  Krux doesn’t spare a moment to look around his surroundings; he goes straight to the merman.





  The man slowly blinks his eyes open. He gruntles, greeted with the sweet innocence of the sky and the greeneries.

  Acronix pushes himself up with his arm for support, his free hand rubbing the back of his head that appears to have taken most of the impact from being tossed.

  The finnfolk hears the sea, mostly the panicked shouts of the merfolk and the pirate crew. He scurries on his knees, ready to run despite his condition, but something beckons him, causing him to falter on his position and double back to it.

  Around him are items that appears to have slipped off the bounty, probably from being flipped upside down and again. One item piques his interest the most, it is somewhat rectangular shape with cracked corners, and supposedly covered with a cloth with a part of it unfurled to bare ancient letters.

  And they’re characters no foreign to the eyes that has seen grimes accumulating within corners for hundreds of years.

 

  Discreetly, Acronix makes his way towards it, his legs bended low and head turning left and right.

  Pulling the hem off to the side and beholding himself on the olden tablet, he reads the prophecy.

 



_XXVI. Red_

4.9k words 

 

Notes:

So im in my starkid phase (like, the musical). I really recommend them its so my cup of tea, might be ur cup of hot chocolate too if ur into goofy and amazing stuff. Uh anyway holidays is near! merry christmas happy holiday happy new year! Thank yall for the 7k hits on the first book! <<33

Also guys our acquaintance party is in two dance im kinda nervous i hope i dont break my leg or something (literally im just gonna take pictures of couples and cry by myself but aye good luck little rockstar me- goodluck to yall too! whatever it is that's gonna happen to yall it better be good!)

Chapter 30: Fool's Reciprocation

Notes:

anyways TRIGGER WARNING something annoying will happen

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



  Kai will not lose.

  Or at least, he refuses to.

  Even after seeing the happy ending of his downfall and being told numerous times that perhaps the world will smile should he go. Kai would hate to do that.

  Seems selfish, which, if true, he decides he cares not anymore. Moving on, this isn’t about him.

  Every bit of his skin being cut and blood revealing itself in the open air is a hit he can take again for infinity. Take his hands if should, his tail, sight, and feel if should. As long as they live — spiral mid-air with interlocked talons without a care in the world and love as much as they can without carrying a heavier weight of grievance, that is all he asks.

  No one deserves to grieve.

  For their loved ones, for the world, for their lost part of themselves.

  No one.

 

  So live, Kai repeated to himself in every passing second.

  Live for the people that cry, for the people that try and for the strangers that give and take.

  Live just so he won’t burden anyone with the grey memento of his departure.

 

  Live, simply because he loves.

 

  And the last thing Kai would ever want to do is wipe that love out of…

  That guy.



  And so he lives.

 

   The water sword turning invincible into the green-blue of the sea, and the burning steel but an inch away from lancing Krux’s neck.

  Heavy breaths clatter in the tight atmosphere. Kai remains unmoving, from hovering over the steady finnfolk unconcernedly laying his back on the shallow waters that washed his dark locks.

  The two Time Blades are sprawled near and distantly far from them. Krux is still armed with spares on him, but still, he doesn’t bother to use them. He doesn’t even move an inch.

  Kai strains his hands there, neither closing the gap nor widening it. Neither does Krux too.

  The uncursed sorcerer’s face softens. The gleaming colours in his eyes leave as well as the rigidness of their breathings.

  Kai has finally caught his breaths, but he still doesn’t budge, not even after his foe blurts with the softest voice to ever come out of him with these words:

 

   “Are you not petty?”

 

  It came out strained, forced out of his tight throat, yet it also came out soft, and vulnerable and hopeless.

  “You have seen the worst of us. All the wrong deeds in a delusional act of… resistance. Against fate. All that, I admit. But I continued blindly.”

  The words were weakly whispered.

  Kai loosens his grip on the burnt leather.

  Krux then shifts his gaze to the sky over the brunet’s shoulder. “You’re different. I admire that,” he said. “I deserve no mercy, Red.”



   And for living to exist, there shall come death.

 

  “A shameful leader deserves no kin,” stated the finnfolk, remembering his brother as he murmured his last words to the quiet merman. “No family.”

  He trusts Acronix, his little brother, to lead the finnfolk to a better tomorrow.

  To a tomorrow that shall disappoint no gods.

 

  And that was Krux’s last thought until his heartbeat came to a halt and drew his final breath.

 

  Kai lowers the bare steel to the waters and kneels down beside the cadaver. Hesitantly, he lays his palm on the calm chest. Inside it is hollow; no movement, no heart pumping to life.

  No longer can he feel his presence either. Only, he can perceive the sound of kicking sand, the lagoon’s breakage, and feel another figure slowly approaching from behind.

 

  Acronix kneels down on the other side of his brother, his unknown expression unseen by the quiet merman. He sneaks a grasp on Krux’s wrist.

  No pulse.

  He gives off a scoff. In all honesty, he knew it would come to this.

 

  Not even a goodbye?



  “Do you know why we did this war, red?” he asked, to which Red responded with only his silence. “...We have been dwelling, for hundreds of years. All those years we waited for our time. We felt stupid. Decorations of gods.”

 

  “There’s more to the prophecy,” he then said. 

  Kai lifts his eyes to the man’s solemn face.

  “It wrote of finnfolks. Old-time Merlopians. Telled we were to awaken the root of this upcoming doom. Your tablet is a mere quarter of the whole story. We couldn’t accept it,” his voice cracked as he reached to brush his brother’s cheek. “...Couldn’t even accept we were doing exactly that.”

 

  Many years ago during their usual voyage, they stumbled upon a fragment of the prophecy basking under the sun in a secluded island. They read it, grew baffled, visited temples, and went mad. Since then they recklessly devastated places after places, where they found words of the merman in red fins: of a cursed little merfolk who could bring forth the volcanic heat.

  During it all, gormless, he believes they were. It has been eating and haunting his entire being ever since their first spew of initiative. Deep inside there was this alarm telling them that they could be wrong. No one bothered to check, really. Not one finnfolk nor an ally bothered to take a step back and look down on what they were doing.

  All they cared about was their time.

  As a fellow leader, now the reigning nobility of his kind, and a member, Acronix swallows that he should have taken responsibility and did his part.

 

  He gently pulls Krux’s eyelids close and brings his hands together on the abdomen. Then, he just peacefully sits there for a moment, rubbing his thumb on the other finnfolk’s hand as he bids his farewells and wishes to the man’s soul.

 

 

 

  Acronix stands up and offers a hand to Kai. Kai eyes it first before reluctantly taking it and standing up, both letting go the moment he does. Then a phantom boat materialises from below, only carrying Krux as its cargo and a light tap of Acronix’s foot on its translucent gudgeon sets it off, to the course of the sea where there are brought the dead.

  That old cunner, hundreds of years older than him, even.

  “The present time is what foretells the future… Not.. what you do for it.” Acronix turns around and walks away to the other direction. “I learned that today.”

  Kai lingers his eyes a little longer on the phantom rowboat, thinking, definitely, about stuff.

  He doesn’t bother picking up his sword and follows the path back to where the others wait for him. He limps on his first steps (now that the adrenaline is wearing off), cursing as he did. 

 

  Acronix nears the end of the lagoon, paying no mind to the weapons that carry their sorcery left lying all about. He’s not abandoning them. In honour of his brother, he will perfect the practise of manipulating time sacredly. It’s just that even if they leave these weapons behind, it’ll wash up back to them eventually.

  No one can run away from a part of themselves after all.

 

  He briefly glances at the brunet when he catches up. “Until the tides bring us back together, Red fins,” he said with a short bow of his head.

  Kai nods back as the finnfolk plunks into the deeper waters, leaving him alone.






  “Oh no.”

  Nya pats around her clothes and pockets. “Rocky?”

  Cole and the crew spare her a look while everyone bolts to the Bounty already being set sail on a shore and its main mast being fixed at a brisk speed.

  Nya’s whole heart drops as a passing mate shoves her side. “I-I lost the pendant.”





  Kai was focusing on his healing factor and trying his best to stop limping on his way to the bounty when someone clears his throat from out of his vision.

  The man behind the scenes, who, last seen threatening him, Ronin Kognito stands there.

  “You—” Kai’s words latch back upon spotting his own pendant on the thief’s hand.

  Ronin simply plays catch with it, intentionally sloppily and messing up from then and then. “Yer sister is fine. I swoop it before freeing the damsel,” he said in a relaxed manner. He steps forward.

  Kai steps back.

  Ronin pauses, a sly smirk creeping up his face.

  “I don’t trust you,” growled the merman, leaning his less unharmed arm away from him.

  “Ah, yes, of course. Very familiar with those words, personally,” he bragged with nods and pulled his chin down. Unpleasantly, he leers at the injured merman. “I underestimated those two. By the end of this fight, I thought you’d be less… decorated.”

  Kai grits his teeth. And as much as he wants to either fight or flight under the gaze, he can’t tear his eyes off his ruby.

 

  “Or maybe yer be weaker than I concluded—” Ronin gives the pendant with a toss, perfectly placed between him and Kai. “This is gruesome. I had more plans but it appears the only thing I can do is torment the shit out of you, possibly kill you—which is unfortunate—and show the world the absolute beasty you are, because who doesn’t like finds?”

  The sand surrounding the pirate bubbles up from the boiling heat Kai is summoning. It also evokes on his palms, and Ronin doesn’t even look at it, unfazed.

  He can’t do that.

  “You can’t do that,” Kai said.

  Ronin smirks at him and nods at the ruby. Kai warily looks back and forth, but he takes a small step forward and nothing happens. When Kai starts to reach for it, Ronin mutters.

  “Fire has intuition, kid.”

  He shoots the pendant.








  Destiny’s Bounty grows heavier with more passengers coming aboard and climbing on her ladders. Her capt’n and his crew hurries everyone else up first as the sounds of the finnfolk wearing off their paused time call for them.

  Some of them appear out of the woods and reach their shore. The pirates and the mers prepare to set fire and pull their blades, but then, until they notice the finnfolk changing their demeanors and stopping their chase.

  They also back off.

  Cole furrows his brows at this, glad, but conflicted.

   What, would you prefer them to attack?

  No. Yes.

  No—

  Is this bad? Is someone behind?

  This is why alien situations are troubling.

 

  The finnfolk turn to look somewhere.

  Cole squints his eyes at a figure deep in the shadows staring at them. It is Acronix, all alone with nothing on his hands. The finnfolk eyes him and their foes back and forth until eventually they run back to their leader and just exit their way out; no snarls, no one last hit or anything, no surprises.

 

  Acronix’s eyes are on the frosted haired mermaid, Harumi, who is standing on the ground. After they’re all gone, he shortly kneels down, generously bowing with a dip of his head, and immediately after that he ushers back into the shadows.

  The pirates and the merfolks loosen themselves and share unsure glances, wondering, thinking of what just happened.

 

  Skylor tears her confused gaze away from the carmine coloured Time Blade in her possession. “Where are Kai and Krux?”

  Nya looks around the jungle, still very much anxious.

  “They’re not.. here… “ trailed off Harumi.

  Cole looks around more. “What do you mean they’re not here?”

  “I can’t feel them.”

 

  A round of gasps and howls fill the quiet air.

  The noiret follows their gaze and looks up at the black smoke soaring and grasping the sky and the huge wildfire blazing at the shores. It exploded so big and so suddenly far away from them, but considering how the blaze appears to swarm at an alarming speed, they’re too close.

  Everyone goes back to huddling together in the Bounty until a few of them remain below.

  “Capt’n, are we not leaving yet?!” panicked Akita from the main deck.

  “W-what about Kai? He’s probably in there, we can’t leave him again!” Nya motions to the faraway growing fire.

  Pixal holds her, “Nya—”

  “No!”

  The group falls into a loud squabble of whether to go or not while the others on the bounty desperately call for them. The mers also idle about in stress, speedily blabbering whatever that Cole can’t really care to pay attention to.

  As they try to persuade the others to go and leave as of this moment, Cole makes eye contact with Jay.

  They’re practically touching the ship, and are compacted close enough for a match to grasp them all.

 

  The ginger shakes his head.

  Cole quietly takes a step away from them.

  Jay shakes his head again, but with a pained expression, he pulls out two matches, grips tight on the crystal, and engulfs them all with the explosion and disappears.

 

  Cole doesn’t even double checks if there’s anyone left behind. As soon as the matches were thrown, he turned his back around and ran towards the firestorm. 




_XXVII. Fool's Reciprocation_

2.1k words

Notes:

Me, also at the shore with binoculars, watching Cole run off, and with a big flashy grin I turn to the camera that is zooming out to reveal my steve irwin fit. “What is love without stupid?”

 

also idk if yall gonna like it or not but I intentionally wanted to make the finnfolk’s retreat underwhelming. It was like way longer before i changed my mind and edited the whole thing (also it was kinda not making any sense before the edit and like i was like “..wait a minute is this relevant” )

Chapter 31: Light in the Dark

Notes:

Aint no way we're at chapter 31 already what is this bs sobs

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text




  It burns.



  And it hurts so much.

 

  This feeling, this terrifying pain that not one soul can ever predict the torture of.

  The heavens stormed acid on his bare body. Not one bit of hull and organs are spared, not even the corners nor his eyes — It rubs all over him.

  Last he felt was his heart squeezing away from the flames and screaming upon the invasion. His skull shattered before it became alight. Everything in his throat twisted into one chunk and pulled out at once. In a pace of no kindness, it’s as if he threw out every bit of his organs and decapitated off of all.

  Then, there is no skin to feel. Nothing is peeling off his muscles. Nothing is melting and touching his bones, not his dissipating nerves.

  He hears nothing and everything.

  He feels nothing but hell’s stomach stirring him around and continuously stinging, pricking, intensely tearing whatever he is over and over again.

  He can’t hold himself.

  He can’t hold anything.

  He can’t feel anything.

 

  And it keeps going.

 

  He keeps burning.

  His body doesn’t adapt, dying and living simultaneously, burning even if there’s no more to spare.

 

  Something oozes out of him.

  He can’t tell. Perhaps they’re the volcanoes crying from his stomach-hardening screams, the ocean begging for him to stop, or his soul agonisingly melting.

 

  It burns.

 

  It burns so much.



  Cole shoves the back of his hand to his nose once he takes a step closer to the scalding outburst. He looks around his surroundings with his wide eyes, the darkness of the smoke and light of the blaze are overshadowing the sun’s light. The pirate takes a deep breath, eyeing the flames hailing him and already spreading all the way over his space.

  A wall of it as high as his knees stops before him. When he inches closer, it crawls away.

  Huh.

  He looks back up and scans for the brunet again, but all he sees is a golden Time Blade being caught in the flames.

  Remembering his ring, he continuously tugs on it as he walks a little deeper in.

  He waits.

 

  Nothing.

 

  “Come on, Kai,” Cole starts begging under his breaths and sprints into the core of the flood of blaze. He doesn’t spare a wonder how the fire is avoiding him. Fuck that, it can wait.

  Don’t lose hope, Cole. Don’t.



  Suddenly Kai is seeing things.

  The next thing they flood to him is a vision; the ability to perceive, as if he is a newborn infant.

  As he breaks, reaching the point of weeping for himself to stop wallowing in the everlasting execution, his whole life flashes before his eyes.

  From right before the ruby he’s been protecting with all his life shattering in a split second, then the entire fights and the night before those.

  Kai aches at the memories shoving themselves within milliseconds. He’s back in New Ignacia, in the empire, in the balcony of Destiny’s Bounty, underwater in the Boiling Sea, the tavern, his home, the barrel, the old Ignacia —

  Kai feels himself purging out his voice harder, as unbelievable as it seems, minding him that there is still a part of him left that’s being ripped off of their infinite layers.

  But then everything grows louder, enough that the world should be trembling on its resonance.

  Unbearable; the sound is forcing and filling themselves into his head.

  It grows louder.

  Louder.

  Lounder. Louder and louder and louder and louder and..!





  Shh.



  Kai’s heavy breathing is silent compared to that. But he does hear his own heart that is beating against his ribcage. He also… feels something.

  His shaking fingers twiddle and twitch on the gravel he’s kneeled unto. They’re real, rough, and somewhat damp.

  The pieces of information don't meet him yet. He furiously blinks, taking a good moment to just be fazed and confused.

  What the fuck?

 

  Kai slowly stands up on his feet and hugs himself, staggering for a bit, his eyes viewing the dark sea and the horizon across from him. Tears also pour out of his eyes, he wipes them and instantly hugs himself again.

  What is going on? Is he dead? He is so confused.

  Anddd he can’t breathe properly —

 

  “Mate, are you okay?”

  Kai jumps and turns around as his heart rate skyrockets again, scaring at this woman shushing him and panicking with him.

  “Easy! Easy there, boy. Deep breaths —”

  Kai does not eases there. He limps away as he wide eyes her, a woman he’s pretty sure he’s never seen before. Oh god, where is he?

  “Yer okay, mate. Yer okay. Just inhale, come on,” she said.

  nO he’s not okay!

  “Inhale,” she started.

   He also takes a good moment of hesitation.

 

  But he shakily breathes in. Her face softens.

  “Exhale. Beautiful work.”

  Kai slowly exhales. He continues the messy exercise as he looks down on her hands that were directed on him. Gradually, he somewhat calms down and untenses.

  Okay, he’s okay now.

  But then he sniffs and almost chokes up.

 

  “S-sorry I—I’m quite confused I—I-I don’t know what is going on or what is real I don’t—” Now he’s freaking out more as he keeps sputtering.

  “Oi, oi, oi, it’s okay,” said the woman trying her bestest to not touch him. “Forget everything for a moment, just calm down! For me.”

  Kai nods and focuses on that.

  She takes this as an opportunity to eye him up and down. Kai feels it, he also notices she’s got a pretty thick pirate accent, and she smells exactly like the sea.

 

  Her hands lower down. “I get that sometimes too. Confused and all that. Makes me question unrelated matters. ‘Times I tell me hearties to raise the blue flag if it was that bad. Hell, really. Though, to get ya shivering like that I reckon it must’ve been something worse than runnin’ out of rum, aye?”

  Kai hasn’t completely recovered yet, but he confesses that the last bit was out of the pocket silly despite her calm exterior.

  “But yer here aren’t ya?” she then said, the confidence and sweetness in her low voice somewhat enlightening him. “You have all yer limbs and all that glory in you.”

  “Glory..?”

  “In your eyes, son, it’s literally gold!”

 

  Kai instinctively reaches for his eye and pauses. He stifles a small laugh.

  The lady smiles at that and pats his shoulder. “...But in due course, everything will be alright”

  He nods again.

  “All that rum was gone but at least I have me son.”

 

  Kai looks up, finally taking a good look on her face. It’s really new, but somehow, there’s something familiar with her.

  She meets eyes with him, her irises tinted greenish. “Grace me your name, Beauty?”

  “K-Kai Smith, ma’am.”

  “Kai Smith,” echoed the pirate. She lays her weight on her side and offers a hand to the brunet. With a smile, she introduces, “Capt’n Lilly. Pleasure to meet you.”




  Hah..?




  Woah.



  Wait.

 

  Wait.

  Kai’s jaw drops all the way down as his hand shakes the hand of Cole Brookstone’s mother.

  Lilly? Like, the same Lilly he’s been hearing of?

 

  Capt’n Lilly Brookstone?!??

  Kai openly expresses every symptom of shock on the spot. Lily misses them all, since she redirected her eyes to their back and pointed a finger somewhere there, which so happens to be unmistakably Destiny's Bounty itself with her dragon figure heads.

  Oh, he's so dead.

 

  "That lovely hull there is me ship, Destiny's Bounty, surely you've heard of her. And my son is in there, he's just as small as yer legs actually!"

  "Your—your son?"

  "My son, he is my world," she fondly said, "A bundle of joy with legs and arms."

 

  A sense of endearment runs over Kai and subsides the quivering feeling in him. He had to bite down his excitement — actually, no, it plummets down the moment it bubbles up.

  The way Lilly spoke of his son tastes bittersweet.

  Guiltily, he feels envious, of the mother's freedom to love her son ever so casually.

  He doesn't deserve that freedom, not with who he is.

 

  Lilly crosses her arm upon noticing the sudden drop of his energy (which wasn't high to begin with). That zoned out look however, she recognizes very well.

  "You're troubled, Kai.. I can see it in yer gold."

  Kai lets out a baffled sigh, eyes darting between the pirate captain and the gravel beneath him. "It's nothing," he said, contemplating. "...I'm just… just conflicted, I guess, regarding something."

  "Is it something or is it someone?"

  She tilts her head, chuckling and poking at his startled face. "I know the look of love when I see one, Beauty. I may even call meself an expert. So you may trust me, and tell me what troubles you this warm night."

  "I…" Kai harks back from a struck state and fixates unto the Bounty. "Well, there is… someone I really like. He's just a guy but he's… he's more than that. He's the worst and the greatest, someone I hated but somehow risked my life for. And I will do it again just so I — he can just be himself being a big hunk of hornswoggling jerk but—" he shakes his head. "I can't have the insolence to be with him or… I don't know, ask his hand in marriage or something if I'm just going to… to burn him."

  Lilly raises a brow. "Burn him?"

  "You wouldn't understand," he exasperated.

  She pulls his chin up and twiddles with his hair. "So you think Mr. Charismatic boy here is whoever you think he is and you're going to — by what you mean — burn him?"

  Kai lets her fix his hair and clean his face with her bare hands. "I guess if ye put it that way.."

 

  She hums, seemingly dedicated to her work. "Dearest, have you ever actually burned anyone?"

  He parts his lips. Just that. Nothing comes out of his mouth. The only thing circulating in his brain is that time with Nya's hair.

  "Yar silence is telling me that you're willing to drop him out of some foretells — oh, that's a scar..!" she shortly awed. "Uhm.. Foretells induced by your fear of hurting said he him." Lilly takes a step back after a final touch. She recalls, "When ye said you risked your life, perchance was it to save him?"

  Kai bobbed his head back from leaning to her leaving touch. "Um… yes."

  She stares into his eyes and raises a brow. "Do you love him?"

 

  "Yes."

 

  "That is all he needs, Beauty." She coyly grins at the merman and does last finishing touches. She next mumbles, “But if you are to spend the rest of yer life with him, best you should do that to yourself first..”




  “Can I hug you?”

 

  Lilly widens her eyes at him, surprised at the sudden request that came out of nowhere, but she nods nonetheless, and Kai doesn’t waste a split second to drop his weight and nuzzle his face on her drapes.

  The noirette capt’n doesn’t question further at the first sniff, she just places her hand on his back and repeatedly pats. Later, she starts lowly muttering a lullaby, her taps moving along with its melody.

   Kai’s lips tug upwards at it, tasting the saltiness of his tears as he did. That’s just funny, Cole’s lullaby has some words in it. The thought of it swells his heart over the brim, fluttering his stomach and whatever it just… feels so painful.

 

  So after curling his fingers on her coat, he pulls away and wipes his face.. “I’m so—sniff—I’m so sorry I just m-miss my mom and…”

  “Oh, sweetie, don’t be sorry.” Lilly gently brushes the tears off. “I’m sure yer mother loves you.”

 

  “As much as you love that man of yours, aye,” she straight off teased and playfully nudged his side.

  Kai rolls his beady eyes in habit.

  “Goshh! I wish my son would have someone who loves like ye.”

  And then he violently flushes.

  “Hey, guess what, for making me night less stressful, allow me to give a token of gratitude.” She pats around the sling bag on her side (which Kai didn’t notice before, it’s really dark) and pulls out a glistening giant piece of rock.

  The Babbling Crystal.



  Kai gawks at it and her. “A-are you sure?!”

  “Ah, mate, keep it.” Lilly waves her hand off. “I’ve no need for it anyways. You’ll be needing two of those but ye can solo it with some magic fire or whatever,” she said as she waved her fingers. “Besides, my son, Cole keeps entertaining himself with it, making me nervous he’ll shatter it in pieces one day. That’ll be disastrous.”

  She sighs with a small pout. “Although he might get upset I’m giving it away… I’m sorry, pebbles.”

 

  Lilly was right.

  She is an expert.

  Kai cradles the crystal on his arms as he murmurs to her, “I’m sure Cole will love you regardless,” he smiles.

  “...I’ll keep that in mind.” Lilly smiles back, takes her hat off, and bows at the merman. “Bon Voyage, loverboy. May yer heart be in good hands,” she lastly said, before slowly turning on her heels and leaving him there, off to her ship. Kai doesn’t want her to leave yet.

  “You’re a very good mother, Capt’n Lilly!” He followed a yell, to which the pirate laughed as she skedaddled away.



  And just like that, she’s a tini tiny figure in a far distance having the time of her life.

  Kai looks around the place again, much calmer this time, and finds the pale torch that has been lighting up the area this whole time just near him and laid on a wall. It seems to flicker and lean on him upon his gaze.

  He stares at it, resonating himself with the natural element that came not from him. It brightens for a bit, just as he wanted.

  He controlled it.

  Without the pendant too.

 

  Just as Kai is going to fiddle on where his amulet is supposed to be, a tug on his finger distracts him. He looks down to it, to the ring that’s tugging intensely more than the last.

  Kai tugs back.

  The ring tugs back.

  It’s him.



  When Capt’n Lily steps a foot of the Bounty’s main deck, she spots her first mate trying to push barrels down to the berth. She immediately hurries and gives him a hand. “Soto, where is Cole?”

  “Probably somewhere off with yer belongings as usual..!”



  Cole fiercely coughs on his arm, he inhales a chunk of the thick smoke covering most of his vision as he did, and forces himself to breathe them out before continuing to kicking his feet off to wherever.

  He has no absolute idea where in the world he is. Everywhere is just fire and that’s it, and he can tell the lagoon is evaporating from all of it — that, or he’s just getting to the sands. Who knows. Definitely not him. He keeps repeatedly tugging on his ring but no one is answering him, to make it worse, Cole double backs when something twinkles amidst footprints that don’t belong to him.

  The pirate jogs to it, coughing again. He repeatedly blinks at it, trying to see better and squinting his eyes to what’s glimmering on the sand. It’s something red. Definitely little pieces of it.

  He steps closer and he finaly sees it, the shattered pieces of the ruby and its intact twinkling silvers more alive than the stone itself.

 

  Shit.

 

  Cole grabs all of it and runs and calls the merman’s name.

 

  Kai hears him.

  Coming from the horizon in between the stars and the sea, there he hears his name. A windchime. A voice which he's loved and hated to avoid. A voice he can recognize so easily even from a far distance.

  It can’t be anyone else if but the world playing tricks on him or Cole.

  Even the torch directs to the horizon. The wind, it also blows him there, brushing on his cheeks like it took the opportunity to cup them with its hands and point at the faint line crying for him.

 

  Kai hurriedly dips himself into the waters and drops on his knees to touch them with his fingers. No memories flow into him. Darn it. But he can still hear him, he can still feel the tugs on his ring and the sea pushing him towards the wilderness.

  The merman stands, readies, and dives off the shore, past by the little boy with red fins scooting behind a boulder and cursing about his pendant monstrously glowing.

 

  Cole groans when he realises he just circled back to his own footprints as he ferociously blinks his irritated eyes and coughs out the strain in his throat. “KAI!” he yelled again, turning to the opposite way he took earlier.

  We are going to fucking die!

  No we’re not!

 

  From underwater, Kai can see the light in the ocean switching from the glum of the moonlight to orange. He swims deeper down below, letting the far-flung echoing voice drag him to its source, and as he does, he relieves the memories of the seas and again his’.

  One of those memories, land occuring and once tucked to the back of the hippocampus.

  Noon’s end was at it’s nigh when he put himself in this barrel just the right size for his little 5 year old body. It felt snug as he counted. 

  One… two… three…

  And it was dark.

  The waters around Kai start to bubble up from his heat. The voice also begins to clear up, such as the dark depths recolouring into a hazy image of a monstrous blaze and thick smokes blocking the blue of the sky.

  Kai’s breath hitches as he remembers the words of the black smoke. Aligning that with Cole’s voice and coughs becoming closer to his ears, the merman speeds up.

  Four… five… six…

 

  The pirate balances himself from continuously wobbling down, wheezing and tearing up. He stopped tugging, it’s no use, and he’s losing the ability to multitask and focus on both surviving and looking around now. Just as he curses and the fire usher away of his face, he gapes at what lies before him—something the world has never seen:

  All the giant flames every other soul saw leak out from one source, a ghostly entity, a raging light configured as a human body with only the shape of crying eyes and a slash of whiteness across the left one as its features.

  The silhouette is unmoving, and Cole brings out every bit of strength he has left just to get to him, to the eye of hell, to Kai. Because he knows its him.

  That’s Kai.

  That’s the merman in red fins.

  That’s the viscount he found and brought home.

  The warm light and the strike of lightning, the same Jamanakai’s greatest blacksmith, the one with a laugh as gleeful as the greatest day to ever happen. The one who burns him so so so so so fucking much it’s addicting.

  No one is telling him, but that’s Kai Smith.

  The goodness of fate.

 

  Seven…

  Kai nears the surface water manifesting itself and clearing the vision of the noiret suffocating right in front of him. His heart drops and pounds, and his hand reaches out.

  Eight…

  As ruby shards prick on his palm, Cole drops just a few feet away. Through his limit, he reaches a hand to him.

  Nine…

  And the surface and fire meet.

  Ten!








   A bright light filled the snug confinement as he pulled his hands away from his eyes.

  Little Kai looked up from the boards of the barrel encircling him to the cover being pulled away, confused, even after repeatedly blinking and adjusting his eyes on the face that looked down on him.

  The kid had deep green eyes and locks of a cloudy night sky.

  And Kai just remembers what he said to him that day.

 

  “Hey,” he cooed.

  And it looked exactly like this: the light brightening from Cole’s back as the merman opens his eyes in his present time, much like a solar eclipse.

  Ah.

  There he is..

  The bastard who can shade him from the sun, carry him in his arms and fit just right.

 

  The blueness of the sky also comes back alive, and it’s the first time Kai feels cold from the blowing wind and the icy touch of the waters they’re sitting on.

 

  Kai somehow musters up a little energy for a little smile before his eyelids grow heavy again.

  And so, the two of them let exhaustion take over their bodies and knock out of their consciousness, with their touches, and the faint and clearing shouts of their names from their friends being their lullabies.



  Welp.

 

  He was found.




_XXVIII. Light in the Dark_

3.4k words

Notes:

ik smoke comes from burning material dont yall point fingers at me >:(((

yeah so im not really satisfied with this one but ion really have time to edit this so uh *shakily offers this chapter instead*

Chapter 32: Found

Notes:

The Oh Hellos - Dear Wormwood
Patrick Watson - Je te laisserai des mots
Emile Mosseri - Jacob and the stone

Very.. uhm.. long chapter. a little over 5k words...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text





  You did it.



  Kai would tell him that.

 

  It’s the first that crossed his mind when he fluttered his lashes up.

  He wakes up to the blurs murmuring something, stuff he can’t comprehend yet, though, he does make sense of the blurs—of Mystake sitting by his legs on a bed of grey sheets. On his right, he feels her to be Roise and she’s comfortable on the tableside while Nya is cross-legged on the floorboards. He knows it’s Nya, he can recognize that mole from afar.

  He lays there for a moment, exhausted but somewhat fully rested. The murmurs are relaxing. That fresh air coming from the windows and pushing his blanket closer to him put him to cloud nine.

  He likes that.

  It’s lovely.

  He’s okay.

 

  The noirette’s face brightens up when she sees him.

  “Kai,” she called, making the other two look at the brunet.

  A hand presses on his arm and pushes him by his back as he groggily sits up and rubs his eyes. Roise asks, “How are you feeling?”

  “Mmm… fine, I guess,” he muttered. “How long have I been out?”

  “Long enough for the Bounty washed and repaired,” Mystake answered, he can hear her smile.

  “A day..?!”

  “And a half.”

 

  Someone knocks on the other side of the room, which, Kai now notices to be the captain’s quarters.

  “I’ll get that.” Nya stands up and jogs to it whilst patting her garments. She slightly opens the door for her face, and from there she talks with the knocker.

   Mystake also brings herself to her feet. The gran reaches to messily ruffle Kai's hair and she snickers at his soft grumble. “Ye always make me proud, blacksmith,” she said, and turned away.

  Typical Mystake.

  Kai sheepishly smiles to himself and giggles when the elder makes Nya step aside and hits whoever was behind the door with her cane before getting out.

 

  Roise shortly giggles along and rubs her belly in circles, lightening at a faint kick. “When Nelson gets born, my baby is going to hear great chivalrous stories of a red merman.”

  The red merman brings his chin down. “Please Roise, I only did what I had to.”

  “Bravely.” She sighs as she relaxes, scanning the embarrassed and somewhat still drowsy boy.

  “...Can I tell you a secret?” Kai asked in a hush. He waits for her nod and closure. “I… travelled back in time back there. And I spoke with Rocky’s mum,” he fiddles with the ring and glances at her widened eyes. “Said she’s sure my mother loves me.”

  Roise presses a hand on her chest, an overwhelming feeling surging her. “I’m sure of it too.”

  Kai suppresses a smile, he sees Nya looking back at him as he did. She is still talking to someone, and a head peeks through the crack of the door. Seeing a short bundle of it, Kai suddenly wants to get off here and run to there.

 

  Roise carefully gets off the table. “We did our best to mend your heirloom. Cannot say it looks the same as it did but we are working on that.” She does a small silly curtsy at him. “I shall go get them for you.”

  Kai nods his head as a thank you. She turns around, and then, she and Nya bring themselves out of the quarters (the latter giving him a thumbs up first) and leaves the door open.



  The man behind it pulls it wider and enters. Cole quietly shuts it behind him, his slow actions giving away his aversion.

  Kai sighs and slumps his shoulders. Soft spokenly, he demands, “come here.”

  The taller one approaches him with small steps as the brunet shifts on his seat so he’s laying his back on the wall. Cole takes the spot beside him, merely inches apart from each other and arms hanging off their sides in hopes to feel each other.

  Kai purses his lips, silently fumbling with his thumbs for a while.



  “...I’m guessing you are all healed up —”

  “Aye—I uh woke up a couple hours ago. Yeah. I mean, they said I inhaled too much smoke but Pixal got that covered.”

  Kai sceptically side-eyes him.

  Cole tugs his lips to one cheek, a habit he does when he’s bothered even in the slightest. “Nya and I… also spoke to the mers regarding yer stay. Just, stuff about you. Routines, life on Jamanakai, all that. Mostly it was just Nya talking. I couldn’t say anything.” He proceeds blabbering, with small pauses for breaths and when he’ll think for a second, all of his words just about his day ever since he stood from his bed, which mostly contained his concerns on Kai and New Ignacia.

  Kai just nods along and hums for responses, intently watching the pirate who’s never made eye contact with him yet. He does detach in the spur, just shortly; a realisation this could be the last he’d be able to listen freely to the pirate like this.

  It’s sad, but that’s the risk of loving.

  He wants to silence the guy, plainly just to ask him what’s wrong and take to heart what troubles him, but he just lets him talk anyway.

  He can ask… when the time comes.






  The sky is pale.

  The twinkling of the sea living as the visual epitome of the calming tune of a music box.

  In the far distance we can spot birds squawking without a care in the world as the trees hold hope. Everything is embracing the nurture of what makes life good. It’s just that beautiful, the day when a cherry blossom’s petal has somehow found its way on a rocky shore amidst the green and red leaves.

  It landed in the middle of the main deck where the hands climbed out and flooded the floor, beholding themselves with the sight of the merfolks coming back from the waters with large nets filled with seafood.

 

  The buccaneers climb down and collide with the sea dwelling race, along them, is Skylor Chen who is quite a distance away from them.

  Cole sees her alone, and he thought it would make sense to come greet her and smash their fists with one another.

  “Take a load of this seal, trusting a pirate who she so happens to not be friends with,” he crowed so loud it made her grumble curses, which he copies, “though ye did not fucking tell me about the lava behemoth.”

  She shrugs.

  “I thought we were finally friends?!”
“You steal my rums!”

  He rolls his eyes. True that. But is he to blame?

 

  Cole crosses his arms and taps his foot. He asks with a calmer tone, “Why?”

  Skylor eyeballs him head to toe before shifting her gaze to the merfolk playing about with the pirates. “Kai.”

  Cole knits his brows.

  “You trick people, but I know serious people when I see one.” She nods at the crowd. “Were those part of your plan too, pirates and the mers being at peace?”

  “Well yeah but I wasn’t expecting big—-” he turns to see his brunet walking towards them with a smile.

  “The merfolk.” Skylor presses her lips. There’s one question she’s been dying to ask. “How did you know there are more of them?”

 

  “It took a whistle or two.” The noiret pulls Kai by the wrist and headlocks him. He makes an absolute mess of the brown nest, making the merman do a mix of a bawl and a giggle.

  “Hey!”

  Cole lets go and kicks gravel at his face. Kai shrieks, and holds him before he runs away, grabs a handful of gravel, and shoves it to his cheeks. Cole zooms away and the other chases him, screaming, shouting every threat at each other.

  Skylor was astounded for a second as she stool still, but she shakes her head and smiles. “Hah, pirates..”



  On the other side of the shore and far far away from the bounty, there also screams another pirate.

  “How is it a difficult question, on what part of ‘why are you following me’ did you not understand?!” Lloyd practically cried out as he hustled away from his persistent pursuer. He is just coming back from god knows where after a day of foretold disappearance, wherever he came from, it was pretty far, and his whole venture back to the bounty are just hellish hours of wailing because of his spy.

  And he’s totally freaked out.

  Harumi groans, frustrated. “You know that is not my point!”

  “Okay then where in ‘stop following me’ did you get lost bECAUSE YOU’RE STILL HERE!”

  “I am headed the same direction as you are!”

  “You can swim!”

  “WE ARE ON SHORE!!”

 

  Her stomps grow heavy, no matter how tired they’ve been, once again freaking Lloyd more. “Why are you so defensive and hate me being with you a lot?! Ever since I started sharing the same air as the Bounty you have always been pestering on—”

  She pauses. She pauses but Lloyd doesn’t care. He wants to look but he aint looking. He just wants to get out here, have her leave him alone, and just sail back to wherever the fuck the wind takes him.

  But then she yells, “Admit it! You have eyes for me, pirate!”

  Lloyd stops, slowly turns on his heels, and faces her with a mouth forming the biggest O and eyebrows snapped together.

  “wOAAAAHHH, SAILOR!!!”



  But like, yelling aside, with everyone else having a good time by kicking rocks and laughing as loud as they can because someone got caught on the fishing net and tripped over — it really is just a wonderful day.

  That is, until sundown.

 

  Before he knows it, Kai is in a tight embrace with the crew.

  Sticking the closest to him is Nya, obviously, with her head laid on the left side of his shoulder while his young capt’n occupies his right one. Behind him, he feels Zane, and tickling his forehead is a strand of Jay’s hair and he can smell it. Pixal is also there, with her caressing fingers somewhere on his right arm.

  Cole stands outside of the bundle, his arms locked and weight leaning to one side as he just watches his hearties give all the love they can to the red merman.

  Kai nods his head as subtly as he could, motioning for him to join them, but the pirate waves his hand and insists. He wonders the reason, more of because he was really looking forward to a one last embrace from him.

   But he’s too shy to ask about it specifically.

   And Cole, he’s too shy to initiate exactly that, especially with the intensified feelings.

 

  Kai swears he hears one or two sniffles between the murmurs of the byes. Every word they utter to him they just alight the right parts of his brain.

  “I’m going to miss your crankiness.”

  “Welcome home, Kai.”

  “Thank you for the blankets, Kai.”

  “Tell me if you’re coming back so I can know when to take and throw harpoons, Kai.”

 

  “Yer right where you belong, mate.”

 

  Kai smiles as he closes his eyes and brings them closer to him.

 

  Right.

 

  He’s home.





  The sky is shaded with colours.

  Light will be seeked soon enough once the merfolk are already dipped in the waters and swimming away after splashing their tails in display.

  The brunet stands the nearest to land and farthest from the sea. His neck is adorned with his necklace, the chains decorated with flecks of gold, and as for the ruby, cracks in the shape of lightning are also shaded gold, similar to how the jaded stalactites in New Ignacia were done.

  Even his clothes share similarities with the mers, and that’s how they know Kai belonged perfectly.

 

  Kai vigorously waves at the bounty yelling for him like there’s no tomorrow. Well, there is no tomorrow with him and he gathers that makes sense. So he makes the best out of the moment by intently acknowledging al of their faces, how they bid their goodbyes and what they hold on their swaying hands, the stuff they throw at his direction, and their voices.

  Cole has an omamori on his hand that’s gripping on the railings. He’s not saying anything, and simply is just smiling brightly at the merman.

  Kai made sure he directly makes a knowing eye contact with him as he mouths a thank you.

  He can lift his arm later. It can wait.

 

  Kai chuckles about it by the time the setting sun hits his face and his dipping vermillion tail one last time.











  Even the way back to New Ignacia is full of chortles and snickers from the mers picking fun on each other.

  Kai is trailing after the loud pack as they finally reach the pink lit cave and the gazebo. He’s been asking more about this O’ Quiet One who appears to be stressed than ever, and the more the mers answer the more he becomes astounded.

  He asks as he is, “So yer a descended goddess, but also the same merfolk who have been in my dr —”

  “She didn’t want the words to spread so yeah we had to stick with that until this whole thing ended!” Griffin said, which followed Ash.

  “You could say we anticipated your return. I mean, that’s how we knew we’d find you in the empire.”

  “And I called dibs on looking after you!” Roise grins at him.

 

  They bicker about that part while the red merman processes it all. It’s just… freaky and amazing at the same time. He finds it hard to believe, but from what he can remember, Harumi and the merlopian in his dreams do share the same voice and call him the same, and Harumi just had this uncanny vibes with her that was more overpowering than a regular merfolk.

  So that is who she is..

  What does that make him then?

  The closest descendant of her? That’s so weird. But aside from that, who even is he? The viscount? Is he even still the viscount? It doesn’t sit right under these circumstances and after all that happened. Well, they are still accepting him as a member of nobility although he’s completely embarrassed. They did accept his favour of just treating him like everyone else though.

 

  Then who is he?

 

  A merman who used to be a blacksmith?

  A former pirate?

  The cursed merman in red fins?

  The fire bringer?

  He already acknowledges and accepts them as who he is, but something is missing.

 

 

  Who is he now?



  “Kai?”

  He snaps his eyes off the ground and to the faces directed at him. Again. These people, they are people who care for him. What does that make him?

  “Do you really want to stay?” asked Neuro.

  Kai’s brows sink as he thinks about it. Not a coherent answer comes in mind, it troubles him, and it makes him worry, about… something he can’t grasp either. But he’s longing for something, he gets that. It’s this deep longing feeling that weighs him shackled.

  He doesn’t know why, but he looks behind.

 

  Roise places a hand on his shoulder. “Take your time.”

  What does he want?



  Harumi brings herself closer to him with a token on her palm. It appears Rocky’s parting gift to her comes handy. “Head means to stay as tail is leaving.” She takes it and gives it to the merman giving her a puzzled look. “It should reveal what your heart desires.”

  Kai stares at the coin for a moment as he takes it. He pushes himself into thinking again but again, nothing comes up and he gives up.

  This is Jamanakai currency.

  Huh.

  His heart is aching, why?

  After fixing his hold on the material, he flicks it high up above. It flips in the air, staying there for a good amount of time above his head.

  The token is slow, becoming one with the blossoms, glittering for a split second when it reaches the stalactites’ glows.

 

  It’s yet at that point of the spin when Kai already knows the answer.




  Jumping out of the high bubble and rushing his way out of the cove with his feet, Kai knows the answer and he runs for it.

  Run for the person he is. Run for the wilderness clamouring at his appearance. Run for the chirps of the birds and the buzzes of the cicadas. For the cherry blossoms, the trail of pink he kicks his shoes off to with every yearning step.

  The mers gasp for air as they stop on their pursuit and just wave at their runaway merman for the last time. Kai yelled back at them and paired it with a loud howl of his freedom. They echoed, dominated, and made the trees shuffle amorously for him.

  “I LOVE YOU GUYS!” his voice echoed as he went deeper in the woods.

  And the world will remember that.

 

  While they wave their goodbyes, Mr. Pale wholeheartedly sighs and utters, “You know, it just crossed my mind. Is Kai still the viscount?”

  Tox puts her hand down, wishing the red merman will trip. “...Why do you ask?”

  “Well I mean, now that everyone is dead.”

  Beyond the bushes, he’s gone, the trees blocking him out of their sight and the wind blowing their hairs.

 

  The mermaid smirks. “...He’s the happiest king in the world.”





  And the sky is deep and romantic.

  The pendant’s faint glow serves itself to lighten the world revolving around Kai. Dashing through, the various scents of the dampen soil and the woodland wafting into his nose and he breathes them. The mountains of the First Islands roar for him. His thighs grow tenser than ever with every step, but he still lets his heart ache and tug as much as it likes.

  He leaps over a fallen trunk, the adrenaline causing him unstoppable as he crosses over the board of wood signed with merlopian writing: ‘beware’.

  Just like that, Ignacia is behind.



  The ring is pulling him, it startled Cole when he was about to walk into the ship’s kitchen and it abruptly snatched him away.

  The pirate unsurely walks back in, thinking it was probably just an accidental jerk or something, but it violently pulls him again, and then it just starts dragging him out of the deck like some little kid saw some ice cream.

  Jay watches him, entertained. “Are you having a tick or..”

  “This is not me wOAH—!” Cole dances through the way out and almost bumps into Zane simply raising a brow at him.

  It just keeps ramming him to the wall, like, to the Bounty’s butt, and it takes Cole long seconds of just standing there and watching his ring attach itself to the wall for him to get the message.

  Oh my fucking gods.

 

  He bolts out, unravels the ropes as the bounty is setting sail and slides down to land in a snap.

 

  Kai’s ring starts dragging him along. A laugh escapes from him and he hops in a silly manner as he goes forth. In this moment, the little kid in him giggles to him:

  Hurry!

  Go chase the wind!

  Run your fingers through the leaves and hurry!

 

  He’s waiting for you.

 

  Cole avoids a tree and stumbles here and there as the sun’s reign nears its end. His ring doesn’t give him a break like it doesn’t care if he’s going to slip and crack his skull on a rock, but he also doesn’t care about that. Kai is calling him. And he has to go as fast as he can.

 

  See, the light and the dark meet such as how existence and absence come together. For one thing to exist means there must be an opposing thing, and for the middle ground to be met, for the horizon and borders to be made to break, cross, form, or whatever, the opposite ends—be it the sun in the west and the moon in the east—may rattle the constellations in the sky.

  And the sky is beautiful, ever changing and ever so consistent; cry for it not to be ruined.

  The clouds don’t always look the same, but when they do it doesn’t make them any less deserving of love. The stars always look the same, but those radiant glowing dots in the sky, not only do they shine for you but something about their deaths are so poetic.

  And when they say everything that makes a person is the birth, life, and death of a star, one can’t help but to awe at the count of their favourite people being so beautiful and capable of being loved simply just because they… exist. But it’s not just the people. Those ladybugs in the field, the shuffling papers of the book being blown by the wind, the grain of sand lost on a shirt.. They too.

  Things come and go and Kai decides he will make the best out of the time between those.

  Because life dances, cosmos breathe, the ocean ripples, the earth is spinning and the clock is ticking, Kai is a child raised by love and what else does the cursed fire bringer, merman in blood, mind bound with heart, need to do other than to love?

 

  That’s who he is.

 

  Kai Smith.

 

  Both the light of the sunset and the shadow of the trees. 




  The tugging stops.

  Cole catches his breaths and looks around the red and blue lighted land. In the distance he can see the towering stones of the First Islands, but even if he squints he can’t see a single soul with him.

 

  That’s.. Underwhelming.

  Confused, he steps back and leans his back on a tree to rest on it.

  “BAAAH!” yelled Kai from it.

  Cole and his heart shriek and jump and punch the air.

  The brunet BURSTS into a fit of laughter, clenching on his belly and slowly crouching low with his hand on the trunk for support. Birds fly away from them and Cole is just stunned there while he keeps on wheezing and making fun of his shriek.

  “I—” kettle sounds. “I c-came back and”—he cackles and sharply inhales—”I thought I wanted to—” he blinks his tears. “I wanted to surprise you!” His laugh dies out (hardy), and he stretches his legs to stand properly, as soon as he does that, he gets yanked into a tight hug.

  A very tight hug.

  Now Kai is the stunned one, his dying cackles actually shutting down. But he smiles in endearment and wraps his arms around the pirate’s back. The taller one tightens his hold as if it wasn’t enough. Oh, he can just squish him like this forever.

  Cole breathes in the brunet’s scent, making Kai feel as content as he can ever be.

  “I’m home, boulders,” he purred on his clothes, “I’m not going anywhere.”




  “ARE YOU CRYING?!”

  “nO..”

  Kai pulls away and grabs him by the shoulders. “You’re crying!”

  “No, I’m not!” Cole turns his head and wipes his very real tears. “I-I’m.. ngg—I’m sorry.”

  The brunet helps him and gently wipes them off his cheeks. “What for?!”

  He shakily inhales for breath. “You left.”

  Kai fights demons not to frown there, his jaw does drop though while trying to figure out what to say. “Cole, no — don’t be sorry, you’ve done nothing wrong! Well, you were quite avoidant earlier but.. I told you, I’m not going anywhere you big guy.” He blinks back the wetness in his eyes. “Stop crying, I came back for you ye dumb shit.”

  Cole steps back at Kai’s punch on his arm. “Ow?!” He rubs it with a pout. “No one’s crying, that was a joke,” he muttered, palms shoving at his eyes. Then, it clicks.

 

  “You came back for me?” he turned as he asked, again startled at how Kai is just looking at him with such a charming gaze.

  Kai wakes up and flutters his lashes and tenses up. The pounds of his heart increase and his fingers fidget with one another. And striking a bolt into his chest, his voice comes out.

  “I love you too.”



  The pirate doesn’t move a muscle, Kai wouldn’t say it’s unexpected as he shyly looks down, his nail scratching on his thumb. “I only realised what you meant when we were raising voices at each other. And gods help me if I’m wrong because… even with the odds and the way our destinies are told, I…” he courageously looks back up to his eyes.

  “I love you.”

 

  His lips slowly seal themselves. He was going to say more, of words he doesn’t know yet, but he doesn’t say anymore than that before he does something stupid. But what will come out of this? He doesn’t know. He doesn’t know but he still did it.

  But the noiret is still silent and frozen, doe eyes unreadable.

  Kai is just about to make fun of himself and bury his head underground until Cole nervously blurts:

  “Fuck..”

 

  Cole finally looks and leans away, biting on his cheeks that are turning darker with a tinge of red. He twiddles with the dark hair on his forehead. And then he looks back at Kai who is watching him with big wondering golden eyes, his heart leaping dangerously as he did. “I can’t let you do that.”

  “W-what do you mean —”

  He steps closer and their hands tenderly interlock. “Shut up before I lose me adrenaline to make things right and confess properly because it’s you! It’s you the gods should help me from—” but drawing nearer means moving closer to his face, and it’s the most breathtakingly beautiful thing he’s ever seen. So he nervously titters, “Hah haa..” he’s really running out of breaths. “I lost it I love you.”

 

  Kai has yet to move on from their hands when the lips he glanced on plant into his.

  The warmth of them, it sucks out the energy out of his body as he succumbs to the tulips and gives up his vision and shuts every other senses. They’re gentle as clouds and firm as a cuddle. An amber whiskey. Bashful. Messy. Perfect, and terrifyingly more addicting and filling than the last.

  The moment the lips loosen and start to leave coldness between them, Kai stands on his curled toes and feverishly tastes them again. His hand trails up to Cole’s collar and pulls them down to him, closer, amorously.

  And it goes beyond perfect as a snug touch on his waist also pulls him in.

 

  Oh, he would die to run for days if they always end like this.

 

  The two slowly parts away. The whispered click sound followed by their breaths creeping the tip of their balmy lips, they fill so much of what they’ve been yearning.

  When Kai opens his eyes back up he’s met with his enemies: those damn eyes. Nurtured forests with dilated pupils.

  Aye, he’s still going to stab those.

  After this.

  Just being in love and melting on each other.

 

  Until Cole suddenly mumbles, “I think I’m having a heart attack.”

  “Oh my god are you okay—”








  Lloyd and the rest of the team are huddled close on the main deck, murmuring and wondering together about where their first mate has gone off to and what the hell happened when they were, like, a second away from raising anchor.

  “No, the ring he got from the mers was dragging him,” Jay said amongst the murmurs.

  “Those rings he and Kai share for telepathic holds?” Zane added, “It is possible that Kai was doing it.”

  Lloyd taps on his chin as he ponders. “We can just wait. They should be safe and sound,” he said. “It has been quite some time already and the sun is coming low, he may be returning now—”

  On cue, a faraway call perks their ears and lures their heads to its direction.

  In unison, all five of them pull their necks and narrow their eyes on the figure in the shadows. It’s dark as hell, excuse them. But their eyes brighten up at the sight of their runaway first mate.

 

  Stepping out of the woods is Cole Brookstone, but they hear ferocious groans and complaints not from him, so the crew leans closer, and brightens up more when they see the man flung over Cole’s shoulder with his butt facing towards them is none other than Kai Smith.

  “PUT ME DOWN!” he roared as he repeatedly punched the pirate who’s got a big fat smile on his face.

  “He’s staying!!”

 

  Nya and Lloyd squeal and hustle off the ship and to the shore. Zane, Pixal, and Jay immediately follow after, thus the happy sunshines dash with open arms.

  Cole puts down the flustered Kai, just in time for the merman to get pounced on by the others and shoved down with another squawk.

 

 

  The sun meets the horizon.

  And there’s so much to look forward to on this day. Soon, the sky will grow dim and the stars shall reveal themselves with all their glory. Ah, it won’t come in an instant or as soon as Kai just… gets enough energy to get up with all this weight—but hey. It’ll come. And he will be patient for that. Maybe after the feast this evening he can just hang out at the balcony again with his favourite person and talk about things they know absolutely nothing about.

  Yeah.

  That sounds wonderful.

  He will take his time. All the time the world has to offer.

  And he’s going to make sure every second is worth it.

 

  And he does.

  He goes back home in Destiny’s Bounty as he sobs for his back pain and cackles about Zane being silently upset he was going to be gone again. He properly reunites with Skylor as they both get the anchor off from its stuck state on a coral reef whereas some lemon sharks greet them. Then the lanterns are alight with a flick of his finger, and Kai uses the crystal again to greet the krakens with the bounty. Finally, there comes the first feast of the sail back home — the sail to somewhere.

  He took his time and a lot happened, but it feels as though everything went by at the speed of light, like a blick, and time begins to slow again now that he’s here snickering as he zooms through the decks and up to the balcony.

 

  Kai jumps into it and spots Cole turning his back around to see him.

  The merman’s sure his heart exclaimed at the sight, although he’s already seen the pirate for the hundredth time this day. It’s exciting, and this is wholly reciprocated.

  The silly smile on the brunet’s face as he waddles closer to him makes Cole just fall more.

 

  So under the dying and forever remembered stars, their hands find their way into each other, holding tightly and leading towards the light..






  “Hey.”

  The kid with green eyes and black locks said.

  Kai stood up on his tip toes, coming face to face with him. “Are you not supposed to be hiding?” he asked, to which the noiret shook his head.

  “Nay, I’m not with those scurvy dogs. Yar lucky I found ya, mate! They left you with a big sack on yer cover.” He climbed up the boxes and offered a hand to Kai. The brunet in rags stared at it first, reluctant, but the other boy smiling at him made him take it and let himself get hoisted out of the darkness. Together, they got down the boxes with hands still clasped togethers.

  The boy pointed at the pendant. “You have to hide yer red. It’s going to get stolen off ye, mate.”

  “Eh?” Kai pouted. “Why would they steal it?”

  “I would steal it.” The noiret kid led them out of the alleyway, somewhat swaying as he did. Darn sea legs. “D’ye have anyone looking after ya?”

  “Misako, she is taking care of my sister right now,” Kai eyed the kid’s face shifting from having a knitted forehead to a brightened one.

  “I’ll just take ya to nanny Mystake.”

  “Nanny… who?”

  “Orange seller!”

  “Okay..” a smile crept up Kai’s face. Energetically, he swung their hands. “Lead the way, mate!”

  And little Cole giggled. “Aye!”





_XXIX. Found_

5.1k words

Notes:

I wrote this while drinking strawberry milk tea, eating corn and chocolate, and in love in general which, I say, is perfectly timed.

btw i actually cried when i typed the last line
The resolution of this story has me on chokehold. Really, i hope this advocates for the people who can only wish to love so much, and i wish i read this sooner. For this story to be made true I had to seperate myself in half and sit across myself, and have a therapy session with myself
Also i cried because dawg this is lavashipping im so proud of them

[in cue you are viewing a stage adorned with red curtains and cheap diy ropes, a smoke screen explodes and ur coughing and sneezing and the smoke dissipates to reveal a cabbage butterfly with a magic hat and its me]
And that’s it for the second book of the Tend to the Flame series! MAN it sure feels unreal to finish this ngl but hEY to accept spring means to accept winter wink wonk the little prince is my greatest role model AND I had a b l a s t making the best out of the time between the beginning and end!
I can perfectly remember writing this ending five months ago, birds were chirping and they sounded like “hey, everything is okay.”
And like man what a life [grows a white beard]

Thank you all so much for the kudos and bookmarks and comments and hits! All of them are grately appreciated like seriously i still have the comments from the first book collected in my samsung notes (my friend and i tear up about them)
I mean, its amazing how although i feel like i can write this better, there are still people taking their time to read and all that like aye that’s why we keep going. Closing the red curtains with 3.6k hits and 176 kudos tho! Amazeballs!

The very actual last chapter giving us a sneak peek on the third book will be posted soon next week! In there I might share updates regarding the third book because boy do i want to talk about it, also, prologue of the third book will also be posted on this babes once she’s ready to set off.

Merry christmas, happy holidays, and happy new year everyone! May winter be kind to us! Mwa! <<<333
[smOKE SCREEN!]

Series this work belongs to: